Skip to main content

Full text of "Worlds of IF (July 1960)"

See other formats


SCIENCE  FICTION 

JULY  1960  • 35  CENTS 

IN  A BODY 

by  J.  T.  Me  Intosh 


You  can  paint 
an  original  picture 
like  this,  using  real 
artists'  oil  paints ••• 
the 


(overlay)  way 

JUST  AS  A TEACHER  by 
your  side,  this  entirely  new 
and  original  method  shows 
you  in  actual  size  and  color 
how  and  what  to  do.  You 
compare  your  progress, 
step-by-step,  with  the  easy- 
to-follow  V1S-A-LENS,  and 
before  you  realize  it,  you 
are  actually  painting. 

A choice  of  subjects  avail- 
able— get  yours  now — 

Price  includes  Vis-A-  ontv 
Lens,  12x16  inch  Art  - JL 
Board,  6 tubes  Oil  if.  7 5 
Paint,  Oil,  Turpentine,  im 
2 Brushes,  16  page  In-  ■ 
struction  Book. 

VIS-A-LENS  is  sold  by  Aldens, 
Montgomery  Ward,  Sears,  Roe- 
buck & Co.  and  leading  depart- 
ment stores,  coast  to  coast.  H 
your  local  stores  do  not  have  it, 
ask  them  to  order  an  assortment. 


Address  inquiries  to: 


Vis-a-lens,  Inc.,  530  E.  Bainbridge  St.,  Elizabethtown,  Penna. 


(jottr 

(mmtJwl 

yowcfrifo! 

Only  one  power  controls  your 
destiny— a strange  force  sleeping 
in  your  mind.  Awaken  it ! Com- 
mand it  to  obey  you!  Push 
obstacles  aside  and  attain  your 
fondest  hopes  and  ideals.  Let 
the  Rosicrucians  show  you  how 
this  can  be  done. 

Learn  why  many  of  history's 
great  masters  were  Rosicrucians 
such  as  Leonardo  de  Vinci,  Ben- 
jamin Franklin,  Isaac  Newton, 
Sir  Francis  Bacon,  etc.  Each  of 
these  men  learned  how  to  con- 
trol their  fate,  to  develop  mind 
power,  to  attain  success  and 
happiness.  The  knowledge  that 
helped  these  men  of  history  is 
now  helping  thousands  of  think- 
ing men  and  women  throughout 
the  world  climb  to  new  heights 
they,  at  one  time,  thought  im- 
possible. And  they  are  no  dif- 
ferent than  you ! 


SEND  FOR  FREE  BOOK 

Why  not  discover  for  yourself  how 
you  can  take  advantage  of  this  price- 
less knowledge  The  Rosicrucians 
have  preserved  through  the  ages. 
If  you  are  sincere  in  wanting  greater 
success,  security  and  happiness  send 
TODAY  for  the  fascinating  FREE 
book,  "The  Mastery  of  Life.”  There 
is  no  obligation  and  it  may  mean 
the  turning  point  in  your  life,  to- 
ward achievements  you’ve  never  be- 
lieved possible.  Why  not  do  it 
NOW?  Just  address  your  request  to: 
Scribe  S.Q.L. 


The  ROSICRUCIANS  (amorc) 

SAN  JOSE,  CALIFORNIA 
(NOT  a religious  organization) 


WORLDS  OF 


SCIENCE  FICTION 

JULY  1960 

All  Stories  New  and  Complete 
Editor : H.  L.  GOLD 

Feature  Editor : FREDERIK  POHL 


NOVELETTES 

IN  A BODY  by  J.  T.  McIntosh 

THE  LAST  TRESPASSER  by  Jim  Harmon 

MURDER  BENEATH  THE  POLAR  ICE  by  Hayden  Howard 

SHORT  STORIES 

TALENT  by  Robert  Bloch 
TIME  PAYMENT  by  Sylvia  Jacobs 

THE  MARTIAN  IN  THE  ATTIC  by  Frederik  Pohl 
THE  NON-ELECTRONIC  BUG  by  E.  Mittleman 

FEATURE 

WORLDS  OF  IF  by  Frederik  Pohl 

COVER  by  John  Pederson,  Jr.t  “Tourists  In  Space" 

lUlliHlllin^ 


5 

66 

114 


38 

52 

85 

106 


99 


IF  la  published  bi-monthly  by  Digest  Productions  Corporation.  Vol.  10,  No.  S.  Main  Office  J 
421  Hudson  Street,  New  York  14,  New  York.  354  per  copy.  Subscriptions  12  issues  $3.00 
in  the  United  States,  Canada,  Mexico,  South  and  Central  America  and  U.  S.  possessions, 
elsewhere  $4.00.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  at  the  Post  Office,  New  York,  New  York. 
Copyright  New  York  1960  by  Digest  Productions  Corporation.  All  rights  including  trans- 
lations reserved.  All  material  submitted  must  be  accompanied  by  self-addressed,  stamped 
envelopes.  The  publisher  assumes  no  responsibility  tor  unsolicited  material.  All  stories 
printed  in  this  magazine  are  fiction,  and  any  similarity  between  characters  and  actual 
persons  is  coincidental.  Printed  in  the  U.  S.  A.  by  the  Guinn  Company,  Inc.  New  York, 

Next  Issue  I September  I on  Sale  July  1st 


Illustrated  by  RITTER 

The  odds  against  being  found  out  were  21^  billion  to 
one — and  Vee  was  camouflaged  to  the  very  last  hair! 

IT’S  not  so  that  two  things  crumpled,  disorganized  mess 
can’t  occupy  the  same  space  coasting  on  aimlessly  through 
at  the  same  time.  Certainly  space,  and  for  the  192  passen- 
they  can.  gers,  with  a single  exception, 

Of  course,  it  doesn’t  do  to  become  quite  dead, 
either  of  them  any  good.  Like  all  such  disasters,  it 

It  took  only  seven  seconds  shouldn’t  have  happened.  It 
for  the  huge,  powerful,  beau-  was  supposed  to  be  impossible, 
tiful  spaceship  to  become  a But  safety  devices  have  al- 

5 


ways  had  one  peculiarity. 
They  function  perfectly  on 
test;  and  when  it  isn’t  a test, 
but  the  real  thing,  they  often 
don’t  function  at  all. 

In  this  case,  despite  all  the 
safety  devices,  the  Vigintan 
ship  inserted  herself  into 
normal  space  in  the  middle 
of  a vast  cloud  of  nebulous 
matter. 

There  were  seven  seconds 
of  hell. 

Afterward,  what  was  left 
of  the  ship  careered  on,  life 
casually  deleted  from  it,  lines 
twisted  to  grotesque  deform- 
ity, all  power  and  purpose  in 
the  giant  engines  blasted  to 
absurdity. 

A few  of  the  passengers 
had  had  two  or  three  seconds 
knowledge  of  disaster.  Half 
a dozen  had  seven  seconds  of 
terror  and  helplessness  and 
agony. 

Only  one  had  five  seconds 
grace  and  was  able  to  make 
use  of  it. 

Vee  was  in  the  long  outer 
passage  on  her  way  to  the 
control  room  when  it  happen- 
ed. 

She  was  actually  passing 
the  open  port  of  one  of  the 
lifeboat  shells.  At  the  first 
screaming,  tearing  intima- 
tions of  mortal  agony  in  the 
ship,  she  dived  into  the  shell 
and  pulled  the  emergency 
black  handle.  The  tiny  life- 
boat slid  shut  with  two 
seconds  to  spare,  cast  itself 
loose  and  scuttled  away  des- 
perately from  the  parent  ship. 


WITHIN  a few  minutes 
Vee  knew  from  the  blank 
silence  of  the  radio  that  she 
was  the  sole  survivor.  Am  was 
dead. 

Her  grief  twisted  her  in 
knots.  To  a member  of  Vee’s 
race,  the  death  of  a husband 
or  wife  was  like  . . . no,  hu- 
mans could  never  understand 
it. 

Suppose  a woman,  watch- 
ing, saw  her  husband,  her 
three  children  and  her  mother 
and  father  die.  Suppose  in  the 
same  catastrophe  all  her 
friends,  everybody  who  spoke 
her  language,  her  native  coun- 
try and  everything  in  it  were 
obliterated. 

That  woman  might  feel  as 
Vee  felt  at  the  death  of  Am. 

But  Vee  had  to  go  on  liv- 
ing, if  she  could.  She  had 
much  the  same  instinct  of 
self-preservation  as  humans 
had,  although  Vee  was  not 
human.  The  fact  that  she 
didn’t  want  to  live  was  ir- 
relevant. 

She  tried,  unsuccessfully  to 
face  the  near  certainty  that 
whether  she  survived  a hun- 
dred seconds  or  a hundred 
years  more,  she  would  never 
see  any  of  her  own  kind 
again. 

Over  the  vast  distances  of 
the  Galaxy,  radio  was  less 
useful,  less  reliable,  than  a 
bottle  thrown  in  the  sea  on  the 
wrong  world.  When  a ship 
was  wrecked,  there  wasn’t  a 
chance  of  a survivor  ever  be- 
ing found.  Hyperspace  travel 


6 


j.  t.  McIntosh 


was  the  only  way  to  cross 
vast  distances  in  a small  frac- 
tion of  a lifetime,  and  hyper- 
space travel  was,  by  definition, 
a shorter  distance  between 
two  points  than  a straight 
line. 

At  least  you  could  search 
along  a straight  line.  You 
couldn’t  search  along  a hyper- 
space route. 

The  one  faint  chance  Vee 
had  of  ever  seeing  her  home 
world  again — negligible,  but 
far  greater  than  the  chance 
of  being  picked  up  by  a res- 
cue ship — was  finding  some 
world  where  the  inhabitants 
were  approaching  the  starship 
stage  of  development. 

Automatically  the  tiny  life- 
boat, so  small  that  she  could 
hardly  change  her  position  in 
it,  was  homing  on  the  nearest 
world  on  which  she  might 
conceivably  live.  There  was 
never  any  guarantee  that 
there  would  be  one  within 
the  light-year  which  was  the 
boat’s  extreme  limit;  in  fact, 
it  was  most  unlikely. 

However,  Vee’s  lifeboat  was 
already  moving  purposefully. 
The  scanners  had  found  some- 
thing. 

Without  further  delay,  Vee 
threw  the  switch  which  would 
keep  her  in  suspended  anima- 
tion until  the  boat  reached 
its  destination.  There  was 
nothing  for  her  to  do.  The 
boat’s  electronic  eyes  had 
found  a world  on  which  it 
might  be  possible  for  her  to 
survive.  All  she  could  do  was 


go  there  and  find  out  whether 
it  was  possible  or  not — by 
living  or  dying. 

“T  WANT  to  know  the  truth, 
1 Bill,”  said  Walt. 

Dr.  McEwan  ran  a hand 
through  his  five  remaining 
hairs.  “I  wonder  why  people 
always  want  to  know  the 
worst,  and  won’t  be  satisfied 
till  they  get  it.  I’ve  told  you 
there’s  nothing  to  worry 
about.  You  won’t  believe  me. 
Obviously  you’re  not  going  to 
believe  anything  except — ” 
“Bill,  you  ought  to  know  me 
by  this  time,”  said  Walt. 
“The  one  thing  I can’t  take 
is  uncertainty.” 

“There’s  no  uncertainty ! 
Sure,  you  may  be  smashed  to 
pieces  by  a truck  as  you  leave 
this  office,  but  apart  from  that 
there’s  no  particular  reason 
why  you  shouldn’t  live  an- 
other fifty  years  or  so.” 

“Bill,  I’ve  played  poker 
with  you.  You  always  lose  be- 
cause you  can’t  bluff.  Listen. 
I know  it’s  right  to  conceal 
things  from  some  people. 
Even  if  they  beg  you  to  tell 
them  the  truth,  all  they  really 
want  is  reassurance.  I’m  dif- 
ferent. I want  to  plan  my  life 
knowing  I’m  going  to  have 
it  for  a while,  or  knowing  the 
other  thing.  Remember,  Bill, 
it’s  me,  Walt  Rinker,  you’re 
talking  to.  Not  somebody  you 
know  nothing  about.  I’m  ask- 
ing you  as  a friend.  I want 
you  to  tell  me  as  a friend.” 
“All  right,”  said  Dr.  Mc- 

7 


IN  A BODY 


Ewan  after  a pause.  “It’s 
leukemia.  You’re  going  to 
die.” 

Walt  nodded  quite  calmly. 
“I  knew  it.  How  long  have  I 
got?” 

“A  year  maybe.” 

Walt  took  a deep  breath. 
“Well,  that’s  a long  time. 
Couple  of  hundred  people  in 
town  are  going  to  die  before 
me.  I’m  pretty  high  on  the 
list,  but  nowhere  near  the  top. 
There’s  no  chance.  Bill?  No 
treatment?” 

“There’s  X-ray  treatment 
that  sometimes  helps.  But  you 
asked  me  as  a friend,  Bill — 
if  it  were  me,  I wouldn’t 
spend  all  my  money  and  the 
rest  of  my  time  hanging 
around  hospitals  and  dying 
anyway.” 

“Me  neither.  How  long  have 
I got  more  or  less  as  I am 
now?” 

The  truth  was  too  brutal. 
The  blood  count  and  the  num- 
ber of  immature  white  cells 
present  showed  that  the 
disease  was  already  acute.  In 
other  words,  although  Walt 
was  thin  and  in  anything  but 
glowing  health  now,  he  would 
never  again  be  in  as  good 
shape  as  he  was  at  present. 

“Six  months,  perhaps,”  Mc- 
Ewan  said. 

There  was  silence  for  a 
moment.  Then  Walt  said: 
“Thanks  for  telling  me,  Bill.” 

JANET  looked  particularly 
desirable  that  night,  her 
light  tan  wonderfully  set  off 


by  her  white  dress.  She  was 
a small,  slim,  one-hundred- 
per-cent-feminine  brunette. 
No  tomboy  or  tough,  athletic, 
wise-cracking  sex-bomb,  Jan- 
et. She  was  eleven  years 
younger  than  Walt  and  be- 
lieved that  a man  ought  to 
be  master  in  his  home. 

She  was  so  desirable  that 
Walt  resolved  never  to  see  her 
again. 

Sure,  she  loved  him.  Sure, 
they  could  have  been  happy. 
Sure,  she  wasn’t  going  to  like 
what  he  was  going  to  say. 

But  a broken  romance  at 
nineteen  wasn’t  the  end  of 
the  world,  even  though  it 
would  seem  so  at  the  time. 
It  certainly  wasn’t  as  bad  as 
being  widowed  at  twenty,  af- 
ter spending  six  months 
watching  the  man  you  loved 
die. 

“Honey,”  he  said,  “hang  on- 
to something.  I’m  going  to 
kick  you  in  the  guts.” 

Her  bright  smile  faded  and 
tears  filled  her  eyes.  “So  you 
know,”  she  said. 

“Mean  you  know,  too? 
How?” 

“Never  mind.  Did  Dr.  Mc- 
Ewan  tell  you?” 

“I  made  him.” 

“He  shouldn’t  have  told 
you.” 

“By  God,  he  should!”  said 
Walt  with  sudden  force.  “This 
was  the  kind  of  thing  I was 
afraid  of,  the  kind  of  thing 
I was  trying  to  avoid.” 

“What  kind  of  thing?” 
“Everybody  knowing  all 


8 


j.  t.  McIntosh 


about  it  but  me.  People  I 
don’t  like  suddenly  being  nice 
to  me.  Me  making  plans  and 
people  humoring  me,  know- 
ing I wasn’t  going  to  be 
around  to  follow  through. 
Everybody  thinking : ‘I’m  not 
going  to  be  the  one  to  tell 
him.’  ” 

“Walt,  what  good  does  it 
do,  your  knowing  that — ” 

He  interrupted  her  impati- 
ently. “That  wasn’t  all,  Janet. 
It  doesn’t  matter  any  more, 
now  that  I know.  What  I was 
going  to  say  was — I don’t 
think  we’d  better  see  each 
other  again  after  tonight.” 

She  was  hurt,  frightened. 
She  seemed  to  shrink.  “That’s 
certainly  a dirty  one,”  she 
whispered.  “I  wanted  ...  I 
hoped  ...  I thought  we’d  get 
married  and  have  a little 
while — ” 

He  shook  his  head  decisive- 
ly. “I  can’t  do  it,  Janet.  I 
want  us  to  break  here  and 
now.  It’ll  hurt  you  if  we  never 
see  each  other  again  after  to- 
night, but  it  would  hurt  a 
hell  of  a lot  more  if  we  got 
married  and  I died  just  about 
the  time  our  first  kid  would 
be  born.” 

“Walt,  you  haven’t  had  time 
to  think  about  this.  Can’t  you 
see,  this  is  all  the  more  reason 
for  us  to  get  married  right 
away?  Women  get  married  in 
wartime,  have  a forty-eight- 
hour  honeymoon,  and  often 
never  see  their  husbands 
again.  I — ” 

“For  one  thing,”  said  Walt- 


er drily,  “people  who  do  that 
are  fools.  For  another,  fools 
though  they  are,  they’re  at 
least  planning  for  the  future. 
The  men  don’t  expect  to  die. 
Marriage  is  planning,  Janet. 
It  isn’t  diving  into  bed  to- 
gether today,  because  tomor- 
row it  may  not  seem  such  a 
good  idea.  It’s  meant  to  be — ” 
“Forget  what  it’s  meant  to 
be!”  said  Janet  vehemently. 
“We  can’t  plan  for  fifty  years 
together,  maybe.  Some  mar- 
riages don’t  last  a year  any- 
way.” 

“I’m  not  going  to  marry 
you  knowing — ” 

“Then  we  won’t  get  mar- 
ried. I don’t  care  about  mar- 
riage. If  you  don’t  want  to  get 
married  with  this  hanging 
over  you,  I’ll  move  in  with 
you  anyway.” 

“What’s  your  mother  going 
to  say  about  that?” 

“What  my  mother  says 
doesn’t  matter !” 

Walt  stood  up.  “Honey,  the 
longer  we  go  on,  the  worse 
it  gets.  I guess  I’d  better  go. 
Forget  me  as  soon  as  you 
can.” 

Shutting  his  ears  to  her 
cry,  he  strode  out  without  a 
glance  over  his  shoulder. 

THE  FACT  that  Vee  woke 
at  all  showed  that  the 
landing  had  been  success- 
ful and  that  conditions  on  the 
planet  she  had  landed  on  were 
not  entirely  impossible. 

But  there  was  something 
of  at  least  equal  importance 


IN  A BODY 


9 


to  be  settled  before  she  could 
think  of  going  on  living. 

She  threw  the  radio’s  net 
wide  and  switched  on. 

To  her  astonishment,  she 
was  almost  blasted  out  of  her 
tiny  cell.  There  was  more 
radio  communication  of  more 
kinds  on  this  world  than  on 
any  she  knew. 

This,  then,  was  a civilized 
world. 

She  didn’t  know  whether  to 
be  glad  or  sorry. 

For  a while  she  thought  of 
Am,  drawing  a little  strength 
even  from  the  memory  of  him. 
He  would  want  her  to  find 
another  soulmate,  for  he 
would  want  her  to  live.  They 
had  had  no  children,  being 
spacebound.  Am  would  want 
her  to  find  another  soulmate, 
because  only  if  she  did  so 
could  anything  of  him  sur- 
vive. 

Vigintans  needed  compan- 
ionship as  they  needed  food 
and  water.  Almost  as  neces- 
sary as  simple  companionship 
was  a soulmate.  Not  just  a 
friend,  not  just  a lover,  but 
a spouse  so  close  physically, 
mentally  and  spiritually  that 
nothing  divided  them,  nothing 
remained  to  divide  them.  Only 
with  such  a soulmate  could 
any  Vigintan  approach  hap- 
piness. 

For  hours  Vee  listened  to 
the  radio,  concentrating  with 
every  cell  in  her  mind  on 
learning  all  she  could  of  the 
people  of  this  world.  Soon, 
somehow,  she  must  be  able  to 


pass  among  them  as  one  of 
themselves,  no  matter  what 
they  looked  like. 

As  an  alien  you  could  be 
liked,  you  could  be  respected, 
you  could  even  be  revered. 
But  you  couldn’t  be  loved. 

So  Vee  had  to  become  a hu- 
man, down  to  the  last  physical 
decimal  point,  so  human  that 
she  could  reproduce  as  hu- 
mans did,  so  human  that  it 
could  never  occur  to  anybody 
that  she  had  ever  been  any- 
thing else. 

That,  for  her,  was  quite 
possible. 

Though  she  was  no  techni- 
cian, the  cathode  tube  was  set 
up  so  that  even  uninformed 
fiddling  would  eventually  try 
every  possible  adjustment, 
and  at  last  she  began  to  get 
television  pictures. 

FROM  then  on,  progress 
was  easy.  Even  before  she 
had  any  idea  how  these  crea- 
tures who  called  themselves 
men  and  women  were  formed 
under  their  curiously  elastic 
skins,  she  had  begun  to 
change  her  appearance  to  con- 
form with  theirs. 

It  was  fortunate,  Vee 
thought,  that  she  was  a wo- 
man. Many  hours  of  watching 
TV  gave  her  little  or  no  in- 
formation on  the  anatomy  of 
the  males,  but  provided  a 
great  deal  about  the  anatomy 
of  females.  She  saw  chorines' 
legs  flashing  in  so  many  rou- 
tines that  she  was  able  to 
work  out  in  detail  exactly 


10 


j.  t.  McIntosh 


what  the  relevant  bone  and 
muscle  structure  must  be,  and 
set  to  work  immediately  to 
reproduce  it.  An  acrobat  in 
a costume  which  covered  only 
the  primary  and  secondary 
characteristics  showed  Vee 
the  entire  bone  structure  of 
the  feminine  torso,  and  she 
made  good  use  of  the  informa- 
tion. 

Certain  details  would  have 
to  wait,  of  course.  A visit  to 
a library — once  she  could 
read — would  probably  fill  in 
most  of  the  gaps  left  by  tele- 
vision. 

Meantime  she  had  enough 
to  do  learning  the  language 
and  customs  of  these  creatures 
and  modifying  her  body.  She 
would  look  and  sound  like  a 
human  female  long  before  she 
really  was  one. 

At  night,  when  most  trans- 
missions ceased,  she  turned  to 
another  problem — where  her 
ship  had  landed,  and  what  she 
was  to  use  for  food. 

In  accordance  with  stand- 
ard practice,  the  lifeboat  had 
buried  itself  in  soft  ground 
and  pulled  the  hole  in  after 
itself.  Digging  her  way  to  the 
surface — though  her  trans- 
formation had  begun,  she  was 
still  well  equipped  for  digging 
— Vee  found  to  her  delighted 
amazement  that  she  was  right 
in  the  middle  of  the  richest 
larder  imaginable,  covered  by 
it,  hidden  by  it.  She  could  eat 
almost  every  form  of  vegeta- 
tion, and  she  was  in  thick 
undergrowth  which  already 


had  swung  back  to  conceal  the 
passage  of  her  tiny  ship. 

Collecting  enough  leaves  to 
last  her  for  several  days,  she 
returned  to  her  ship,  reflect- 
ing that  the  only  food  difficul- 
ties were  going  to  be  when  she 
was  nearly  human  and  could 
no  longer  live  on  leaves,  and 
would  need  much  more  air 
than  she  normally  required. 

However,  that  wouldn't  be 
for  some  days  yet. 

NEXT  day,  when  radio 
transmission  started,  she 
was  again  busy. 

Vigintans,  like  humans,  had 
enormously  high  potential 
when  all  their  interests  were 
at  stake.  Under  the  stress  of 
dire  necessity,  a man  who 
isn’t  particularly  brave,  skill- 
ful or  intelligent  will  often  do 
things  which  are  well  beyond 
his  normal  capacity.  Vee,  like- 
wise, was  able  to  employ  sev- 
eral times  her  normal  capac- 
ity in  learning  from  radio  and 
TV,  making  the  necessary  de- 
ductions and  applying  the  re- 
sults. 

The  finer  points  of  the 
psychology  of  these  humans 
were  beyond  her  and  might  al- 
ways be.  But  on  the  whole 
they  were  decent  enough 
people,  and,  after  all,  among 
all  civilized  races  the  funda- 
mental principle  of  coopera- 
tion was  the  same — I'll  do 
what  you  want  if  you  do  what 
I want. 

In  fact,  these  humans  even 
put  it  in  the  form  of  a maxim : 


IN  A BODY 


11 


You  scrateh  my  back  and  I'll 
scratch  yours. 

No,  Vee  didn’t  anticipate 
any  real  trouble  in  dealing 
with  them  and  getting  what 
she  wanted. 

What  she  needed. 

AS  WALT  came  out  into 
the  street,  he  heard  his 
name  called.  He  turned  before 
he  realized  it  would  have  been 
much  more  sensible  to  pay  no 
attention. 

In  the  car  by  the  curb  was 
Janet. 

“Look,  Janet,”  he  said.  “I 
told  you — ” 

“Do  you  have  to  go  there?” 
she  said  bitterly.  “Don’t  you 
know  that  if  you’ve  got  to 
have  a woman,  I’m  waiting?” 
He  straightened  and  would 
have  walked  on. 

“I’ll  drive  after  you,”  she 
said,  “calling  your  name.  Get 
in  and  talk  to  me.” 

He  hesitated,  then  got  in 
beside  her.  Janet  was  showing 
far  more  guts  and  persistence 
and  determination  than  he 
had  ever  believed  her  capable 
of — and  he  wished  she 

wouldn’t. 

“Janet,”  he  said,  “I  was 
right.  I’m  as  good  as  dead. 
Why  can’t  you  just  tell  your- 
self I’m  dead  now?” 

“Walt,  I don’t  think  you 
know  what  love  is.  What  kind 
of  a girl  would  walk  out  on 
her  man  when  he  needs  her 
most?” 

“I  don’t  need  you.  If  we’d 
been  married,  you’d  have 

12 


stood  by  me.  I know  that.  I’d 
have  expected  it.  But  it’s 
crazy  to  go  on  when  there’s 
no  future  for  us.  Find  some 
other  guy.  Do  it  now,  instead 
of  waiting  till  they  actually 
screw  the  lid  down  on  me.” 
“Until  you  find  some  other 
girl,  I won’t  leave  you.” 
“There  isn’t  going  to  be  any 
other  girl.  Why  should  I try 
to  make  somebody  else  miser- 
able because  I’m  going  to  die? 
All  I want  is — ” 

“To  make  a martyr  of  your- 
self. To  give  up  everything  so 
that  you  die  with  nothing, 
with  nobody  caring  about  you, 
so  that  you  can  feel  sorry 
for  yourself  and  say,  ‘Look 
how  cruel  fate  has  been  to 
me.’  ” 

“It’s  not  like  that  at  all. 
I just  want  to  tie  up  some 
loose  ends.” 

“Walt,  you’re  wrong,  your 
whole  attitude’s  wrong.  The 
natural,  the  right  thing  for  a 
man  to  do  is  begin  new  things 
till  the  day  he  dies.” 

“Let’s  not  get  started  on 
that  again,  Janet.” 

“If  you  think  it’s  wrong  to 
come  to  me,  what’s  so  damned 
right  about  going  to  a woman 
like  that?” 

“I  can’t  hurt  her,”  said 
Walt  patiently.  “She’s  forgot- 
ten me  already.  It  was  just  a 
business  transaction.” 

“And  knowing  you’re  going 
to  a place  like  that  is  supposed 
to  make  me  wild  with  joy?” 
“You’re  not  supposed  to 
know  anything  about  me. 


J.  T.  MclNTOSH 


You're  supposed  to  forget  you 
ever  knew  me.” 

She  was  silent  for  a mo- 
ment. Then  she  said:  “I’ll 
drive  you  home.  I’m  not 
strong  really,  Walt.  I can’t 
keep  up  an  argument  for  long. 
I have  to  wait  for  a while 
before  I have  strength  to  start 
it  again.” 

“Then  why  start  it, 
honey?” 

She  began  to  cry  quietly, 
helplessly.  It  took  all  Walt’s 
self-control  to  stop  himself 
from  taking  her  in  his  arms, 
but  he  succeeded. 

Presently,  blinking  hard, 
she  started  the  motor  and  put 
the  car  in  gear. 

IT  WAS  three  o’clock  in  the 
morning,  and  apart  from 
the  soft,  rustling  sounds  of 
the  country  at  night,  all  was 
still.  But  down  in  the  forest 
something  stirred. 

It  was  an  approximate  girl 
who  weighed  118  pounds,  was 
five  feet  six  inches  tall, 
blonde,  and  38,  23,  37. 

It  was  Vee. 

She  had  no  intention  of 
being  seen  by  anyone  this 
trip. 

Apart  from  lack  of  clothes, 
she  didn’t  expect  to  pass  as 
a normal  human  female  yet. 
One  difficulty  was  color.  Tele- 
vision didn’t  show  whether 
her  skin  should  be  gray,  pale 
yellow,  blue,  green  or  pink. 

By  the  time  she  returned 
to  her  lifeboat,  before  dawn, 
she  hoped  to  have  clothing, 


money,  and  most  of  the  bio- 
logical information  she  still 
lacked.  She  had  no  special  ad- 
vantages except  her  Vigintan 
warning  instinct,  which  was 
better  than  the  human  vari- 
ety. In  addition  to  hearing, 
sight  and  smell,  she  had  a 
kind  of  crude  telepathy  which 
enabled  her  to  place  accurate- 
ly— even  with  her  eyes  closed 
— all  living  intelligences  with- 
in two  or  three  hundred 
yards. 

The  night  was  warm  and 
strongly  moonlit.  Vee  had 
chosen  a moonlit  night  be- 
cause her  night  vision  was 
no  better  than  any  human's, 
and  it  was  no  good  avoiding 
being  seen  by  picking  a night 
so  dark  that  she  couldn’t  see 
either. 

She  liked  her  human  body, 
which  was  more  mobile  and 
nearly  as  tough  as  the  one 
it  had  replaced.  Clothes  were 
a necessity,  however,  she 
soon  discovered,  shivering 
despite  the  exercise  of  walk- 
ing. Shoes  of  some  kind  were 
even  more  necessary  than 
clothes,  for  although  grass 
did  her  tender  soles  no  harm, 
stones  and  twigs  underfoot 
hurt  them  and  made  her  pick 
her  route  with  care. 

A dog  came  up  to  her 
silently.  Masking  her  fear,  she 
radiated  strong  reassurance. 

To  her  relief,  the  dog  was 
so  completely  satisfied  that  he 
lost  interest,  loping  off  as 
silently  as  he  came.  Vee  was 
pleased  as  well  as  relieved. 


IN  A BODY 


13 


She  knew  from  radio  and  TV 
that  dogs  did  a good  deal  of 
their  investigation  with  their 
noses,  and  from  the  indiffer- 
ence of  this  dog  it  was  ob- 
vious that  her  body  scent 
must  be  normal.  This  wasn’t 
surprising,  since  her  metabo- 
lism was  now  entirely  human, 
even  if  all  the  details  were 
not  quite  settled.  She  was  liv- 
ing on  fruit,  berries,  nuts  and 
vegetables. 

It  didn’t  bother  the  dog 
that  she  had  no  clothes  on. 

Presently  she  found  a road 
by  seeing  the  headlights  of  a 
car  on  it.  A road  must  lead 
somewhere,  and  a few  min- 
utes of  patient  waiting  satis- 
fied her  that  it  was  safe  to 
walk  on  it.  If  only  one  car 
passed  in  twenty  minutes,  it 
could  hardly  be  a busy  high- 
way. 

She  walked  a mile  and  saw 
no  more  vehicles,  met  no  one. 
Another  dog  investigated  her 
much  as  the  first  one  had 
done.  She  saw  several  cats, 
but  they  ignored  her  com- 
pletely. 

WHEN  she  saw  the  lights 
of  a town,  she  proceeded 
with  more  caution.  The  street 
lights  were  a nuisance.  Al- 
though the  town  seemed  dead, 
she  didn’t  dare  walk  along 
the  streets. 

She  crept  behind  the  first 
house.  Three  people  inside,  all 
asleep.  But  the  fourth  house 
was  empty. 

Twenty  minutes  spent  ex- 


amining the  doors  and  win- 
dows showed  her  the  difficulty, 
of  her  task.  She  had  to  steal 
clothes  and  money.  Later  she 
would  return  them  somehow 
or  other;  the  Vigintan  moral 
code  was  strict  in  such  mat- 
ters. But  with  limited  knowl- 
edge of  the  people  from  whom 
she  was  trying  to  steal,  it 
seemed  to  be  impossible  to 
take  anything  without  leaving 
too  many  clues. 

A fingerprint  on  a window 
would  be  a clue.  How  much 
more  significant  it  would  be, 
she  thought,  to  leave  a finger- 
print which  wasn’t  quite  a 
fingerprint . . . 

In  the  end  she  had  to  take 
the  chance  of  entering  an  oc- 
cupied house.  Empty  houses 
were  too  well  locked  up.  The 
house  she  chose  had  an  open 
downstairs  window. 

There  were  two  people  in 
the  house,  both  upstairs. 
Keeping  her  mental  eye  on 
them  all  the  time,  Vee  went 
from  room  to  room  searching 
for  clothes.  She  found  only 
shoes  which  didn’t  fit  her. 
Naturally  enough,  clothes 
would  be  kept  in  bedrooms. 

After  half  an  hour  of  fum- 
bling in  the  dark,  not  daring  to 
put  on  a light,  Vee  was  get- 
ting desperate.  Soon  she’d 
have  to  start  back  to  the  life- 
boat, and  she  had  accomplish- 
ed nothing  yet. 

She  tried  another  house, 
knowing  five  people  were 
asleep  in  it,  two  of  them 
downstairs.  It  was  a large 


14 


J.  T.  MclNTOSH 


house.  Her  reasoning  was  that 
in  such  a house  there  was 
more  chance  of  things  being 
left  around  in  more  places. 

In  a room  facing  the  back, 
she  switched  on  the  light. 
Caution  had  got  her  nowhere. 
She  soon  found  that  reckless- 
ness had  brought  a rich  re- 
ward. 

She  was  in  a spare  bed- 
room and  all  the  drawers 
were  filled  with  clothes, 
women’s  clothes. 

Wasting  no  time,  she  dress- 
ed herself  clumsily.  Fortu- 
nately television  plays  not  in- 
frequently showed  women 
dressing  and  undressing.  She 
selected  rather  the  clothes 
which  might  not  be  missed 
for  a while  than  those  which 
fitted  best,  although  she  gues- 
sed the  chances  of  their  being 
missed  were  remote. 

There  were  no  shoes.  Dres- 
sed in  a sweater  and  skirt, 
she  searched  in  other  rooms 
and  finally  found  a pair  of 
sandals  which  fitted  fairly 
well. 

Unlike  anybody  else  in 
this  world,  she  could  make 
her  feet  fit  the  shoes,  given 
time. 

Leaving  the  house,  she  de- 
cided to  call  it  a night.  She 
was  dressed  after  a fashion. 
She  had  no  idea  how  she 
would  look  to  a human,  and 
had  no  intention  of  finding  out 
immediately.  Future  forays 
would  be  necessary. 

She  started  to  walk  back 
to  her  lifeboat. 


IT  TOOK  Vee  two  weeks 
more  before  she  was  ready 
to  risk  meeting  people.  By  the 
end  of  that  time  she  felt  very 
low,  not  having  had  any  com- 
panionship for  so  long.  Only 
the  radio  and  television  pro- 
grams and  hope  had  kept  her 
going. 

She  had  borrowed  some 
medical  books  for  a few 
hours.  She  had  watched  people 
from  hiding.  She  had  seen 
dead  bodies  at  the  local 
morgue. 

And  she  had  made  herself 
completely  human,  apart  from 
certain  things  which . she 
didn’t  abandon  because  she 
couldn’t— like  the  ability  to 
change  back  to  her  own  shape 
and  to  exist,  if  necessary,  on 
vegetable  matter  which  ordi- 
nary humans  would  not  regard 
as  food. 

Naturally  she  had  tried  to 
make  herself  as  attractive  as 
possible.  How  far  she  had 
been  successful,  she  had  no 
means  of  knowing. 

Money  had  remained  a 
problem  for  a long  time.  If 
it  was  difficult  to  steal  clothes, 
it  was  ten  times  as  difficult  to 
steal  money.  These  humans — 
of  whom  she  thought,  now,  as 
“people” — never  seemed  to 
leave  money  lying  around. 
And  if  you  did  get  your 
hands  on  money  which  wasn’t 
yours,  you  were  pretty  sure 
to  be  caught. 

For  a while  she  considered 
letting  herself  be  caught. 
She’d  be  put  in  jail  and  looked 


IN  A BODY 


15 


after,  become  somebody  else’s 
responsibility.  But  she  dis- 
carded the  idea  because  that 
way  she’d  forfeit  too  many 
rights.  Private  citizens  had  a 
lot  of  rights  in  this  country, 
though  the  radio  sometimes 
suggested  that  this  wasn’t  so 
everywhere.  Unless  you  for- 
feited them  by  becoming  a 
criminal,  you  could  do  pretty 
much  what  you  liked  here  and 
nobody  interfered  with  you. 

Her  long  hours  of  watching 
and  waiting  around  the  vil- 
lage, which  she  now  knew  was 
called  Slacksville,  finally  paid 
off. 

A storekeeper  ran  out 
when  there  was  an  accident 
in  the  street,  and  Vee  was  able 
to  rob  the  till.  She  felt  miser- 
able about  it,  but  she  knew 
she  had  no  choice.  Without 
money,  you  could  get  by  if 
you  knew  enough  to  get  and 
keep  a job.  With  money,  you 
might  be  able  to  learn  enough 
to  get  a job. 

She  had  a little  over  a hun- 
dred dollars,  not  much,  but  all 
she  intended  to  steal. 

Only  fifty  miles  away,  she 
knew  now,  was  a city — not 
a big,  important  city,  but 
many  times  larger  than  the 
tiny  town  which  had  unwill- 
ingly furnished  her  immediate 
needs. 

She  hid  the  lifeboat  so  com- 
pletely that  it  might  not  be 
found  in  a hundred  years. 
There  was  nothing  to  pack. 
In  her  stolen  sweater  and 
skirt,  she  walked  ten  miles  in 

16 


the  opposite  direction  from 
Slacksville,  strolled  casually 
into  another  small  town,  and 
waited  to  see  what  would  hap- 
pen. 

Nothing  happened.  A mid- 
dle-aged woman  looked  at  her 
incuriously,  a child  gazed  up 
at  her,  a youth  of  seventeen 
gave  her  the  once-over.  No- 
body stared ; nobody  looked 
away  quickly. 

She  had  been  successful, 
then,  but  not  completely  suc- 
cessful. She  knew  how  boys 
of  seventeen  were  supposed 
to  react  to  the  kind  of  girl  she 
had  tried  to  make  herself,  and 
this  one  conspicuously  failed 
to  do  so.  However,  that  was 
of  less  importance  than  the 
thing  which  had  already  been 
quite  clearly  established — she 
could  pass  among  humans  as 
one  of  them. 

AT  THE  depot  she  bought 
a ticket  to  the  city.  It  was 
the  first  time  she  had  attempt- 
ed human  speech.  The  only  re- 
action she  could  observe  was 
indifference. 

It  was  the  same  on  the 
train.  Although  glad  that  she 
had  been  so  successful  in  her 
primary  purpose,  Vee  was 
conscious  of  pique  too.  In  her 
own  world  she  had  never  been 
so  disregarded.  Her  feminine 
reaction  was  that  it  would 
be  better  to  be  downright  ugly 
than  anonymous. 

A girl  in  white  was  coming 
along  through  the  car.  There 
was  a stir.  Vee  began  to  un- 

j.  t.  McIntosh 


derstand  why  nobody  looked 
twice  at  her. 

The  girl  was  cleaner  than 
a new  nickel  and  shone  as 
brightly.  Every  dark  hair  was 
in  place.  Her  pink  blush  was 
not  natural,  nor  were  her  lush 
dark-red  lips,  but  there  was 
nothing  natural  about  this 
white,  shiny,  immaculate 
creature.  Her  high  breasts 
were  molded  by  nylon  and 
elastic,  her  flat  stomach  was 
under  rigid,  unseen  control, 
her  skin  was  a labor  of  chemi- 
cal love. 

Television  hadn’t  shown 
such  detail.  Vee  still  had  a lot 
to  learn.  She  was  merely  a 
girl  in  an  old  sweater  and 
skirt  that  was  new  but  only 
fitted  more  or  less. 

When  she  reached  the  city, 
she  shut  her  eyes  to  its  com- 
plexity, its  wonder.  Later  she 
would  look  at  it.  First  she 
needed  a place  to  stay. 

She  found  one  easily 
enough,  going  through  the 
routine  she  had  seen  on  tele- 
vision : girl-arrives-in-city- 

finds-apartment. 

She  told  the  myopic  land- 
lady, Mrs.  Decker,  that  she 
had  left  her  luggage  at  the 
station  until  she  found  a room. 
Mrs.  Decker  was  satisfied. 

As  Vee  came  out  of  her 
room,  intending  to  go  out 
again  and  take  a look  at  the 
immediate  neighborhood  of 
179  Buckwash  Street,  a tall, 
good-looking  young  man  came 
out  of  the  next  room.  He  had 
black  hair  and  rather  pale 

IN  A BODY 


skin,  as  if  he  spent  a lot  of 
time  indoors. 

Vee  smiled  at  him,  and  he 
smiled  back.  He  nearly  said 
something,  but  then  he  cleared 
his  throat  unnecessarily,  look- 
ed away  and  popped  back  into 
his  room  like  a startled  rab- 
bit. 

Vee  didn’t  recognize  shy- 
ness. She  thought  he  just 
wasn’t  interested  in  a girl  as 
mediocre  in  appearance  as  she 
was. 

Since  she  hadn’t  managed 
to  make  herself  into  the  kind 
of  glamour  girl  who,  in  tele- 
vision at  any  rate,  was  al- 
ways surrounded  by  attentive, 
admiring  males,  it  was  obvi- 
ously useless  just  to  wait  for 
a soulmate  to  come  along.. 
She’d  have  to  go  find  one. 

WALT  saw  Janet’s  car  half 
a block  away.  “Damn," 
he  said  upder  his  breath.  She 
knew  all  the  places  he  was 
likely  to  go — half  a dozen 
times  now,  she  had  trapped 
him  and  they  had  played  out 
half-bitter,  half-tender  scenes 
in  no  essential  respect  differ- 
ent from  the  first. 

This  time  she  hadn’t  seen 
him.  He  cut  through  the  park. 
Let  her  wait — if  she  missed 
him  often  enough,  maybe 
she’d  give  up  and  go  away. 

He  was  tired  of  fighting 
Janet  and  knew  that  his  re- 
sistance wouldn’t  last  much 
longer — although  he  still  pas- 
sionately believed  he  was 
right.  Why  couldn’t  she  see 

17 


what  was  so  clear  to  him,  that 
if  he  thought  only  of  himself, 
he  wouldn’t  do  this?  It  was 
for  Janet’s  sake  that  he  was 
trying  to  break  with  her. 

Finding  himself  at  the  en- 
trance to  Bill  McEwan’s  office, 
Walt  went  in.  He  was  sup- 
posed to  keep  in  touch. 

McEwan  was  professionally 
hearty,  and  Walt  decided  not 
to  call  on  him  again.  As  Mc- 
Ewan had  already  admitted, 
he  could  do  nothing.  All  he 
had  left  was  his  bedside  man- 
ner. 

As  Walt  was  leaving,  Mc- 
Ewan said : “Girl  came  in  this 
morning  asking  if  I could  put 
her  in  touch  with  people  like 
you.  Said  she  belonged  to  some 
organization  I’d  never  heard 
of,  but  it  sounds  good. 

“You  didn’t  give  her  my 
name,  did  you?” 

“No,  but  I thought  it  might 
interest  you.” 

Walt  frowned  at  him.  “Why 
should  you  think  that?” 

“You  might  like  to  meet 
this  girl,”  McEwan  said. 

Shrugging,  Walt  took  a note 
of  her  address : 179  Buckwash 
Street. 

Outside,  he  barely  missed 
running  into  Janet  again.  She 
had  moved  her  car. 

Exasperated,  he  hoped  that 
the  Friends  of  People  with  a 
Year  to  Live,  or  whatever 
they  called  themselves,  might 
be  able  to  help  him  to  get  rid 
of  Janet.  He  headed  toward 
179  Buckwash  Street. 

“Miss  Vee  Brown?"  said 

18 


the  myopic  landlady.  “Yeah, 
she’s  in.  Working  in  the  base- 
ment. You  a chemist  too?” 

“In  the  basement?”  Walt 
said. 

“Yeah,  she  rents  it.” 

Walt  went  down  the  stone 
steps.  He  found  a blonde  in 
a white  smock  working  at  a 
lab  bench. 

She  was  quite  pretty.  Cold, 
somehow,  he  thought. 

As  she  came  toward  him, 
wiping  her  hands,  he  said: 
“I’m  Walt  Rinker.  Dr.  Mc- 
Ewan said  you’d  been  to  see 
him  this  morning . . .” 

He  left  it  like  that,  so  that 
she’d  have  to  do  the  talking. 

She  nodded  coolly.  “You’re 
a patient  of  his,  Mr.  Rinker?” 
“Yes." 

“You  have  an  incurable 
disease?” 

“Yp<?  ” 

“Cancer?” 

“Leukemia.” 

“Mr.  Rinker,  this  isn’t  a 
comfortable  place  to  talk  and 
I can’t  take  you  up  to  my 
apartment.  Would  you  have 
coffee  with  me  in  the  diner 
next  door?” 

“Look,”  he  said.  “This  is 
kind  of  silly.  I came  along 
just  out  of  curiosity.  Frank- 
ly, I came  because  I wondered 
about  you.” 

“About  me?” 

“It  was  a fool  thing  to  do. 
I don’t  need  any  help,  I’ve  got 
plenty  of  money,  my  mind 
isn’t  going  to  collapse  under 
the  strain.  Sorry  to  have  both- 
ered you.  Miss  Brown.” 

j.  t.  McIntosh 


“You  mean  you  want  to  go 
now?” 

For  the  first  time  he  sensed 
emotion  in  her.  And  it  was 
emotion  of  startling  intensity. 
He  began  to  think  she  was  a 
nut,  the  kind  of  eccentric  who 
felt  she  had  a mission. 

As  he  was  about  to  turn 
and  go  up  the  steps  again, 
being  as  rude  as  might  be 
necessary  to  get  away  from 
her,  she  took  off  her  lab 
smock  and  said  quietly : “Well, 
it  won’t  hurt  to  talk  here  for 
half  an  hour.” 

“No,  I guess  not,”  he  said. 

They  sat  down. 

VEE  hadn’t  found  it  hard 
to  make  money  after  all. 
From  television  and  radio  she 
had  learned  that  although 
fortunes  could  be  made  at 
race  tracks  with  very  little 
outlay,  betting  on  horses  was 
generally  considered  a gamble. 

Still,  she  had  visited  a race 
track  to  confirm  this  view  of 
the  matter.  And  she  had 
found  that,  for  her,  betting 
on  horses  wasn’t  foolish  at  all. 

You  could  see  the  runners, 
that  was  the  point.  And  Vee, 
with  the  trained  eye  of  a 
species  which  could  change  its 
own  physical  structure  at  will, 
could  establish  an  awful  lot 
from  seeing  the  runners.  She 
could  not  merely  tell  the  best, 
strongest  fastest  horses;  far 
more  important,  she  could 
form  a pretty  good  impres- 
sion of  the  probable  winners. 
There  were  failures,  of 

IN  A BODY 


course.  At  first  she  didn’t 
properly  understand  the  math- 
ematics of  this  particular 
form  of  betting.  Even  when 
she  did,  the  horse  which 
should  have  won  didn’t  al- 
ways win.  And  when  the 
probable  winner  was  short- 
priced,  a bet  in  the  small  sums 
she  could  spare  was  neither 
economically  sound  nor  partic- 
ularly productive. 

But  she  wasn’t  compelled 
to  bet  on  short-priced  horses. 
And  the  advantage  of  her 
special  sense  was  that  when 
a long  shot  was  going  to  come 
up,  Vee  was  the  only  one  at 
the  course  who  knew  it  before- 
hand. 

She  soon  had  enough  money 
for  her  immediate  needs.  The 
first  thing  she  did  was  buy 
some  clothes. 

She  had  discovered,  mean- 
time, one  of  the  peculiarities 
of  this  society.  If  you  were 
willing  to  be  labeled  a crank, 
you  could  get  away  with 
practically  anything. 

Walt  Rinker  wasn’t  the  first 
person  who  had  come  to  see 
her.  There  had  been  three 
hypochondriacs  and  two  can- 
cer cases  too  far  gone  for  her 
to  do  anything  for  them. 

She  didn’t  know  yet 
whether  she  could  do  anything 
for  Walter,  but  he  was  the 
first  to  interest  her  person- 
ally. 

She  decided,  at  the  end  of 
the  half-hour,  that  he  was  to 
be  her  soulmate. 

As  they  emerged  from  the 

19 


basement,  she  stopped  at  the 
foot  of  the  stairs. 

“I  have  to  go  upstairs  for 
a moment,”  she  said.  “You’ll 
wait?” 

“Sure.” 

She  hesitated  for  a moment 
longer.  Now  that  he  had  seen 
her,  he  might  make  his  escape 
thankfully.  However,  she 
couldn’t  handcuff  him  to  her 
— yet. 

Running  lightly  up  to  her 
apartment,  she  once  again 
passed  Billy  Clark,  the  tall, 
good-looking  boy  in  the  next 
room. 

“Miss  Brown,”  he  said,  put- 
ting out  his  hand  as  if  to 
stop  her. 

“Yes?”  she  said.  She  tried 
not  to  betray  her  impatience, 
but  her  hand  came  up  to  open 
her  door.  The  sooner  she  got 
back  to  Walt,  the  less  chance 
there  would  be  of  finding  him 
gone. 

“Nothing,”  he  muttered. 
“Some  other  time.” 

Vee  went  in,  unlocked  the 
middle  drawer  of  the  dressing 
table  and  took  out  a small 
package.  She  would  have  liked 
to  change  into  something 
more  glamorous  than  the  in- 
determinate blue  dress  she 
was  wearing,  but  didn’t  want 
to  take  the  risk  that  Walt 
would  walk  out  on  her.  Put- 
ting the  package  in  her  hand- 
bag, she  turned  and  went  out 
again. 

To  her  surprise,  Billy  Clark 
was  still  waiting  outside.  She 
smiled  at  him  automatically. 

20 


He  opened  his  mouth  to  speak, 
but  before  anything  came  out, 
she  was  halfway  down  the 
stairs. 

It  was  a relief  to  find  that 
Walt  had  not  gone  away. 

DRINKING  coffee  in  an  al- 
cove, Walt  was  still  sorry 
he  had  come.  Vee  Brown  was, 
of  course,  a nut.  The  trouble 
was  that  she  wasn’t  even  an 
interesting  nut.  She  talked 
characterlessly,  like  the  people 
in  bad  scripts  who  said  merely 
what  the  plot  required  them 
to  say. 

She  asked  him  quite  a few' 
questions  which  he  answered 
truthfully  but  briefly. 

“How  about  me  asking 
something  for  a change?”  he 
said.  “Just  what  is  all  this 
about?” 

She  looked  at  him  steadily. 
“Mr.  Rinker,  are  you  pre- 
pared to  try  out  an  experi- 
mental cure  for  leukemia?” 
Walt  was  suddenly  angry. 
“Think  I’m  crazy?  There’s  no 
cure.” 

“Then  you  lose  nothing.” 
“And  gain  nothing.” 

She  shook  her  head.  “That’s 
not  true.  If  my  method  doesn’t 
cure  you,  at  least  it  will  give 
you  longer  to  live.” 

He  was  still  angry.  “Who  | 
do  you  think  you’re  fooling?  j 
If  there  was  a cure,  every  • 
newspaper  in  the  world  would  j 
be  carrying  the  story.” 

“Not  if  they  didn’t  know 
about  it.  And  nobody  does.” 

“A  thing  like  this  would  be 

j.  t.  mcintosh 


known  about  long  before  it 
happened.  People  don’t  dis- 
cover things  by  accident  any 
more.” 

“Don’t  they?  Offhand,  I 
seem  to  remember  reading 
that  isoniazid,  the  TB  drug, 
was  a byproduct  of  rocket  re- 
search. Besides,  did  I say  this 
cure  was  discovered  by  acci- 
dent?” 

“There  isn’t  a cure!”  he 
almost  shouted,  trembling. 

Not  until  this  girl  claimed 
to  be  able  to  cure  him  had  he 
realized  how  much  he  wanted 
to  live. 

You  were  told  you  had 
leukemia  and  were  going  to 
die.  It  was  like  the  moment 
after  an  injury  when  some- 
how you  didn’t  lose  conscious- 
ness. There  was  no  pain  yet, 
only  numbness. 

And  mercifully  the  numb- 
ness went  on.  There  was  no 
argument  with  cancer  or 
leukemia.  You  might  live 
longer  than  they  said,  or  not 
as  long,  but  you  were  under 
sentence. 

With  tuberculosis,  meningi- 
tis, tumors,  almost  anything 
else,  there  was  a chance.  With 
leukemia,  death  wasn’t  a mat- 
ter of  if;  it  was  a matter  of 
when. 

And  that  maintained  the 
numbness,  the  numbness  out 
of  which  Walt  had  been  able 
to  withstand  the  pleas  of 
Janet,  knowing  he  was  right. 

Now,  irresponsibly,  this 
woman  made  him  face  the 
thought  of  being  cured,  the 

IN  A BODY 


thought  of  being  able  to  go  to 
Janet  and  say  . . . 

As  he  stared  down  at  Vee, 
it  suddenly  seemed  to  him 
that  he  had  never  known  any- 
body who  looked  less  crazy. 
Cold  she  was,  apart  from  that 
moment  in  the  basement  when 
for  a moment  her  feelings  had 
broken  through,  but  it  was  the 
coldness  of  a girl  who  was 
under  strict,  almost  unnatural 
self-control. 

If  a girl  of  twenty-five  or  so 
did  happen  to  have  a cure  for 
leukemia,  she  might  be  like 
this  girl,  act  like  this  girl. 

He  sat  down,  still  not  be- 
lieving in  Vee,  still  hating  her. 

Vee  felt  his  hatred  and  fail- 
ed to  understand  it.  She  was 
bewildered  and  frightened. 
This  was  the  man  she  had 
chosen  as  her  soulmate,  unless 
he  had  any  really  serious  de- 
fect of  temperament.  It  was 
a simple  bargain — she  would 
give  him  life  and  he  would 
be  hers.  Other  women  in  his 
life,  whether  he  was  married 
or  not,  didn’t  matter.  The 
other  women  couldn’t  save 
him;  Vee  could. 

Surely  any  reasonable  crea- 
ture, human  or  otherwise, 
would  accept  life  with  her  as 
an  alternative  to  death.  If  for 
no  other  reason,  gratitude 
would  compel  Walt  to  do  as 
she  wished. 

“Why  do  you  hate  me?”  she 
asked  steadily. 

“You’ve  made  me  hope,”  he 
said.  “I  know  you’re  a sensa- 
tion-seeking nut.  But  you’ve 

21 


made  me  think  what  it  would 
be  like  not  to  die.” 

Vee  felt  better.  She  could 
understand  that.  “I  know.” 
“Tell  me  about  this  cure  of 
yours.  How  does  it  work? 
Convince  me.” 

“You  don’t  have  to  be  con- 
vinced. It  works  whether  you 
understand  it  or  not,  like 
serum  or  antibiotics.” 

Damn  it,  was  there  ever 
such  inhuman  self-control  ? 
She  didn’t  even  seem  to  feel 
the  need  to  justify  herself. 

“Tell  me  about  it  all  the 
same,”  he  said  furiously. 

Vee  considered.  Could  she 
tell  him  about  the  restorer? 

ON  VEE’s  world,  evolution 
had  demanded  the  ability 
to  change  one’s  physical 
shape.  Back  in  the  savage 
days,  long  before  the  first  stir- 
rings of  civilization,  the  way 
to  survive  had  been  periodic 
metamorphosis.  The  briffs, 
the  keymors,  all  the  different 
types  of  mally,  each  in  turn 
had  ruled  the  world — physi- 
cally. Mentally,  Vee’s  race  had 
always  been  supreme.  But 
Vee’s  race  (which  never  had  a 
name  of  its  own,  for  its  mem- 
bers called  themselves  and 
were  the  creatures  they  hap- 
pened to  be  duplicating  at  the 
time)  was  not  warlike.  Unable 
to  survive  by  fighting,  they 
had  survived  by  being  their 
enemies. 

Later,  much  later,  the  other 
races  of  the  Vigintan  worlds 
so  objected  to  this  habit  that 

22 


Vee’s  race  signed  an  agree- 
ment never  to  imitate  any  of 
the  Vigintan  species.  Al- 
though this  promise  was 
scrupulously  kept,  Vee  and  her 
people  could  no  more  lose  the 
faculty  of  metamorphosis 
than  a man  with  ears  among 
deaf  people  could  forget  how 
to  hear. 

A human  male  with  this 
faculty  might  retain  his  hu- 
man shape,  but  he  would  make 
himself  tall,  strong  and  hand- 
some. A human  female  would 
make  herself  independent  of 
aids  to  beauty,  as  Vee  had 
done,  merely  by  making  mus- 
cles of  the  necessary  tone  and 
strength. 

Members  of  Vee’s  race  died, 
usually,  of  disease  peculiar  to 
the  kind  of  creature  they  hap- 
pened to  be  emulating.  They 
were  particularly  susceptible, 
for  they  made  themselves,  in 
effect,  into  pure,  perfect,  ex- 
act, immaculate  specimens — 
without,  of  course,  even  the 
slightest  experience  of  any  of 
the  relevant  diseases.  Once  ill, 
changing  again  didn’t  help.  In 
effect,  they  took  the  disease 
with  them. 

When  technology  began, 
however,  the  restorer  was  de- 
veloped. And  hardly  anyone 
ever  died  any  more  except  in 
accidents  or  of  extreme  old 
age. 

The  restorer  was  a tiny  ob- 
ject manufactured  from  bod- 
ily secretions.  In  a sense,  it 
was  alive.  It  was  certainly 
organic.  Yet  it  was  only  a 

j.  t.  McIntosh 


pattern — a pattern  of  the  kind 
of  life-form  the  creature  who 
secreted  it  was  imitating.  It 
was  the  essence  of  the  species, 
so  basic  that  it  would  be  the 
same  for  Asiatic,  Negro  or 
Occidental,  man  or  woman, 
child  or  oldster. 

On  becoming  ill,  you  swal- 
lowed the  restorer — part  nat- 
ural, part  artificial.  It  spread 
in  the  blood  to  brain,  heart, 
lungs.  And  the  whole  physical 
effort  of  the  body  was  directed 
to  the  restoration  of  the  nat- 
ural pattern — normal  good 
health. 

When  the  other  Vigintan 
races  discovered  that  the  re- 
storer worked  for  them  too, 
Vee’s  people  suddenly  became 
exceedingly  popular,  and  their 
peculiar  gift,  hitherto  regard- 
ed with  suspicion  at  least, 
made  them  everybody’s 
friend. 

That  was  all  very  well  in 
the  Vigintan  worlds,  but  Vee 
could  hardly  explain  any  of 
this  to  Walt. 

“No,”  she  said.  She  took 
a small  pill  from  her  handbag. 
“Swallow  that  without  chew- 
ing it  and  your  cure  be- 
gins.” 

He  took  it  and  looked  at  it 
— an  ordinary  white  pill.  Once 
again  he  felt  anger  and  frus- 
tration rise  in  him.  A little 
white  pill  like  that  couldn’t 
do  any  good. 

He  looked  up  at  Vee.  “What 
do  you  get  out  of  this  whole 
business?” 

“Nothing  at  the  moment.” 

IN  A BODY 


“At  the  moment?  And 
later?” 

“I  am  not  after  money,”  she 
said  firmly. 

Confused,  suspicious,  Walt 
put  the  pill  in  his  mouth  and 
swallowed  it. 

Barring  accidents,  he  was 
cured  now.  Although  the  proc- 
ess of  cure  had  barely  start- 
ed, it  was  complete.  He  needed 
nothing  more.  But  Vee  didn’t 
propose  to  tell  him  that  yet. 

“You’re  a chemist?”  Walt 
said  uncertainly. 

She  nodded. 

He  wanted  to  believe  in  her, 
was  afraid  to  believe  in  her. 
“Did  you  work  for  any  of  the 
big  firms?” 

She  smiled.  “Go  home. 
Come  back  here  the  night 
after  next.” 

“Go  home?” 

She  stood  up.  “In  about  an 
hour  you’ll  feel  lightheaded,” 
she  said.  “It  won’t  be  unpleas- 
ant and  you’ll  be  all  right  if 
you  lie  down.  The  less  you  do 
tomorrow,  the  better.  If  you 
get  up,  stay  in  a chair  all  day. 
You’ll  probably  be  hungry. 
Eat  anything  you  like.  Come 
back  the  following  night.” 

Maintaining  her  incredible 
composure  to  the  end,  she 
walked  out.  Walt  went  to  the 
desk  to  pay  the  bill,  but  she 
had  even  done  that. 

VEE  SPENT  the  next  day 
at  the  race  track  win- 
ning carefully,  not  spectacu- 
larly. Some  day  she  would 
have  to  arrange  an  entirely 

23 


honest  income.  She  didn’t  con- 
sider betting  on  horses  honest 
for  her,  any  more  than  it 
would  be  honest  for  her  to  bet 
on  the  number  of  peas  in  a 
bottle  when  she  knew  the 
answer. 

She  had  already  sent  money 
anonymously  to  various  ad- 
dresses in  Slacksville.  Eventu- 
ally she  intended  to  return 
her  winnings  by  the  simple 
means  of  making  losing  bets 
to  the  right  bookmakers. 

Vigintan  morality  was  dif- 
ferent from  human  morality. 
There  was  no  arguing  with  it. 

On  the  morning  of  the  day 
Walt  was  to  call,  she  rented 
a large  but  discreet  apart- 
ment in  a different  part  of  the 
city,  and  spent  the  rest  of  the 
day  putting  it  in  order. 

In  the  evening  she  returned 
to  179  Buckwash  Street,  and 
when  Walt  called,  she  took 
him  out  immediately  and  di- 
rected a taxi  driver  to  take 
them  to  the  new  apartment. 

“Where  are  we  going?” 
Walt  demanded. 

“Wait  and  see.” 

“Miss  Brown,  I — ” 

“You  might  as  well  call  me 
Vee.” 

She  was  as  cool  as  ever,  but 
twice  as  pretty  as  he  remem- 
bered. In  fact,  she  was  an 
astonishingly  beautiful  girl — 
astonishing  because,  although 
she  was  undoubtedly  the  same 
girl,  she  hadn’t  left  him  with 
that  impression  before.  If 
only  she  acted  like — well,  not 
necessarily  like  Janet,  but  like 

24 


any  other  girl,  with  likes  and 
dislikes,  a sense  of  humor, 
perhaps,  not  just  that  same 
cool,  impersonal  manner  all 
the  time — she  could  be  a re- 
markably attractive  woman. 
Not  that  that  was  anything 
to  him,  of  course. 

“Vee,”  he  said,  “I  don’t 
know  what’s  been  happening 
to  me,  but  something  has.  I 
feel — I feel  as  if  there’s  a fire 
in  my  body,  but  a soothing 
fire.  Vee,  tell  me  the  truth. 
Am  I really  getting  better?” 

“You  should  be,”  she  said. 

“And  that’s  all  there  is  to 
it — taking  a pill?” 

That  was  all  there  was  to 
it,  but  Vee  had  far  too  slight 
a hold  on  him  so  far  to  tell 
him  that.  The  interval  of 
forty-eight  hours  had  been 
carefully  calculated.  She  want- 
ed him  to  believe  that  he  was 
being  cured,  not  that  he  was 
already  cured. 

“Pills,”  she  amended. 

“For  how  long?” 

“It  depends.  When  you’re 
cured,  you  can  stop  taking 
pills.” 

“But . . . Vee  . . . How  come, 
if  this  works  as  you  say,  no- 
body knows  about  it?  Why 
don’t  you  shout  it  from  the 
rooftops?” 

“Walt,  I want  you  to  prom- 
ise me  not  to  tell  anybody 
what’s  happening  to  you 
meantime.  When  I do  release 
it,  I want  to  know  exactly 
what  it  is  and  what  it  will 
do.” 

“Sure,  but  every  day  people 

j.  t.  McIntosh 


are  dying  who  might  be — ” 

“Walt,  I promise  you  that 
the  treatment  will  be  made 
available  to  everybody  when 
I know  how  to  handle  it.  In 
fact,  you’ll  help  me,  won’t 
you?’’ 

He  didn’t  get  a chance  to 
answer,  for  the  cab  had  drawn 
up  and  Vee  was  getting  out. 

The  apartment  stupefied 
him.  As  he  looked  at  its  pastel 
shades  with  the  occasional 
splashes  of  saturated  color, 
his  eyes  narrowed  thought- 
fully and  he  turned  presently 
to  look  at  Vee  with  a certain 
speculation  which  had  been 
absent  from  his  gaze  so  far. 

With  her  near-telepathic 
sense,  she  realized  at  once  that 
though  she  personally  had  not 
struck  him  as  strange  enough 
for  any  suspicion  of  the  truth 
about  her  origin  to  cross  his 
mind,  she  had  overreached 
herself  in  the  decoration  of 
the  apartment — although  it 
had  been  done  rapidly  and 
sketchily  with  furniture  ob- 
tainable from  stock,  and  al- 
though much  had  been  left 
as  she  had  found  it.  From 
the  moment  when  she  had  first 
seen  an  image  form  in  the 
screen  in  her  lifeboat,  she  had 
been  concentrating  on  model- 
ing herself  on  the  kind  of  hu- 
man female  whom  human 
males  liked.  She  had  devoted 
only  a passing  glance  to  the 
kind  of  decor  they  were  ac- 
customed to. 

“Do  you  like  it?”  she  said. 
“I'm  going  to  have  the  walls 

IN  A BODY 


green,  but  the  ceiling  and 
lighting  could  stay,  don’t  you 
think?” 

His  vague,  formless  suspi- 
cion dissolved  and  was  wash- 
ed away.  But  he  asked : “Why 
do  you  have  two  apartments?” 

She  shrugged.  “This  is 
where  I’m  going  to  live.  The 
other  is  rented  till  the  end  of 
the  week.  Would  you  like  a 
drink?” 

He  hesitated.  Although  he 
had  dismissed  from  his  mind 
the  curious  first  impression 
that  the  room  had  had  on  him, 
the  strangeness  of  this  woman 
and  her  behavior  and  the 
effect  of  the  pill  she  had  given 
him  made  him  uneasy. 

“Why  did  you  bring  me 
here?”  he  asked. 

Vee  was  uneasy  too.  He 
just  didn’t  react  the  way  he 
was  supposed  to.  She  had 
changed  her  dress  and  ap- 
pearance slightly,  subtly,  and 
had  sensed  at  first  that  she 
was  making  a better  impres- 
sion on  him  than  on  their  first 
meeting. 

“I  want  to  make  some 
tests,”  she  said. 

“Then  hadn’t  you  better  do 
that  before  you  offer  me  a 
drink?” 

“I  guess  so,  yes.” 

The  undercurrent  felt 
wrong.  She  would  have  to  try 
something,  anything.  “What 
do  you  think  of  me?”  she 
asked  abruptly. 

“You’re  a strange  girl.” 

The  words  told  her  some- 
thing, but  not  as  much  as 

25 


what  accompanied  them  did. 
You’re  cold.  You  smile,  but 
you  don’t  laugh.  I just  don’t 
know  what  makes  you  tick. 

“Wait  here  a minute/'  she 
said,  and  went  through  to  her 
bedroom,  closing  the  door  be- 
hind her. 

SHE  COULD  abandon  Walt 
and  find  someone  else. 
Love,  for  members  of  Vee’s 
race,  was  less  capricious  than 
among  humans.  They  found 
possible  soulmates — which 

was  easy,  with  their  near-tele- 
pathy— and  gradually,  pro- 
gressively, loved  them.  There 
were  no  second  thoughts. 

Already  Vee  felt  too  much 
for  Walt  to  be  willing  to  tear 
herself  from  him  and  start 
anew.  But  she  could  do  it.  She 
could  do  it  now.  With  every 
hour  she  spent  with  him,  it 
got  tougher.  Soon  it  would  be 
impossible. 

She  made  up  her  mind, 
shrugging  away  her  doubts. 
If  she  failed  with  Walt,  why 
should  she  succeed  with  any 
other  human  male? 

Her  present  tactics  were 
wrong,  that  was  all.  She  re- 
membered a television  play 
about  a girl  scientist.  Men 
thought  her  a washout  when 
she  wore  glasses  and  a lab 
smock.  But  she  was  a wow 
when  her  hair  came  loose,  and 
she  got  a little  drunk,  and  the 
plot  somehow  got  her  into  a 
bathing  suit. 

Vee  would  start  again — re- 
membering that  her  excuse 

26 


for  keeping  Walt  here  was  the 
necessity  of  making  tests  of 
one  sort  or  another. 

Walt  looked  up  as  she  em- 
erged with  a syringe. 

“I  want  samples  of  your 
blood,”  she  said.  “I’m  going  to 
take  a count  in  one  hour,  two 
hours,  and  three  hours.” 
“Mean  you  want  me  to  stay 
for  three  hours?” 

“I’d  have  you  stay  all  night, 
only  I don’t  want  you  claim- 
ing I raped  you.” 

She  giggled  at  his  expres- 
sion. But  she  drew  off  the 
blood  sample  competently,  ex- 
cept that  a drop  fell  on  her 
skirt 

“Siob,”  she  said.  “Why 
don’t  you  watch  where  you’re 
bleeding?” 

“What  are  you  going  to  do 
with  that  blood?”  Walt  asked. 
“Get  it  off  if  I can.” 

“I  don’t  mean  on  your  skirt. 
What  are  you  going  to  do  with 
the  sample?” 

“Drink  it,  of  course.” 

She  went  back  in  the  other 
room.  A moment  later  she  put 
her  head  out  the  door.  “Walt, 
make  yourself  useful.  The 
bathroom’s  through  there.  See 
if  you  can  get  this  clean.” 
She  threw  something  at  him 
which  proved  to  be  her  skirt. 

When  she  came  back  in  five 
minutes,  she  was  wearing  a 
short  wrap  which  showed  she 
had  exceedingly  beautiful 
legs.  “Don’t  stare  at  me  as  if 
I weren’t  wearing  anything 
underneath,”  she  said.  “I  am. 
Look.” 


j.  t.  McIntosh 


She  flicked  her  wrap  and 
Walt  saw  she  was  wearing 
white  panties.  At  the  same 
time  he  saw  she  wasn’t  wear- 
ing anything  else. 

“Look,  Vee,”  he  said.  “We 
might  as  well  get  one  thing 
clear  now,  in  case  there’s  any 
misunderstanding.  I’ve  got  a 
girl,  Janet.  We’d  be  married 
except  that  I wouldn’t  get 
married  with  this  hanging 
over  me.  If  I do  get  better, 
it’s  Janet  for  me.  Is  that 
clear?” 

“Sure,”  said  Vee.  “I  under- 
stand English  real  good.” 

Walt  persisted.  “I  mean 
Janet’s  the  only  girl  for  me. 
When  I thought  I was  going 
to  die,  I tried  to  brush  her 
off.  But  if  I don’t  die — well, 
there’s  going  to  be  nobody  else 
but  Janet.” 

About  that,  Vee  thought, 
there  may  be  two  opinions. 

“Have  a drink,”  Vee  said. 

She  got  inside  the  skin  of 
the  character  she  had  adopted. 
She  was  frank,  outspoken, 
warmly  sexy,  inviting.  And 
Walt  had  a good  time  with 
her.  She  laughed  easily  and  he 
wondered  dazedly  why  he’d 
ever  thought  she  was  cold  and 
stiff. 

After  an  hour,  she  left  him 
for  a few  minutes.  Returning, 
she  gave  him  another  small 
white  pill. 

“Walt,”  she  said  solemnly, 
“I  think  you’re  going  to  be  all 
right.  I’ll  check  again  later, 
but  I can  tell  you  now — keep 
up  the  treatment  and  your 

IN  A BODY 


worries  are  over.  Let’s  have 
a drink  to  celebrate.” 

They  had  a drink  to  cele- 
brate. They  had  several 
drinks. 

And  eventually,  despite  his 
excellent  resolutions,  the  alco- 
hol and  the  proximity  of  Vee 
and  the  sure  knowledge  that 
she  was  ready  and  willing 
broke  down  his  resistance. 

At  first  he  merely  had  an 
irresistible  impulse  to  fold 
back  the  collar  of  her  wrap. 
Finding  himself  practically 
kissing  her,  he  did  kiss  her. 

Vee  was  sure  enough  of 
herself  and  him  to  whisp- 
er mockingly : “Remember 

Janet,  Walt.” 

“The  hell  with  Janet,”  he 
said  hoarsely. 

BUT  THE  next  day  things 
looked  different  to  him. 
Wakening  about  eleven  o’- 
clock, Walt  lost  no  time  in 
getting  dressed,  hardly  look- 
ing at  Vee. 

Despite  the  hard  drinking 
they’d  been  doing,  he  felt  bet- 
ter than  he  had  for  months. 
There  remained  no  doubt  in 
his  mind  that  he  was  going  to 
be  well  again. 

And  it  suddenly  became  a 
matter  of  desperate  urgency 
to  see  Janet. 

“Tonight  again,  Walt,”  Vee 
said  before  he  left. 

“How  long  do  I have  to 
keep  taking  pills?” 

“Every  night.” 

“Can’t  you  give  me  them 

now?” 


27 


“No.  I’ve  got  to  keep  check- 
ing results.” 

He  shrugged.  Her  methods 
might  be  peculiar,  but  appar- 
ently they  worked.  He  felt  the 
need  to  say  something  more, 
feeling  the  awkwardness  that 
a man  always  feels  when 
something  has  happened 
which  the  girl  takes  much 
more  seriously  than  he  does. 

“Vee,  I—” 

“Don’t  talk  now,”  she  said. 
‘The  morning’s  no  time  for 
talking.  Tell  me  one  thing, 
though — do  you  like  my 
dress?” 

He  couldn’t  help  grinning. 
She  wasn’t  wearing  a dress. 

HE  hurried  out,  took  a cab 
and  waited  impatient- 
ly at  the  Kentucky  House, 
where  Janet  generally  lunch- 
ed. For  weeks  Janet  had  been 
chasing  him  relentlessly,  beg- 
ging, pleading,  crying,  argu- 
ing, demanding,  insisting.  The 
last  time  they  had  had  a scene 
had  been  just  before  he  met 
Vee.  With  his  mind  he  knew 
there  was  no  chance  that 
Janet  had  suddenly  changed, 
yet  in  his  heart  he  was  ter- 
ribly afraid  that  just  at  the 
moment  when  he  had  decided 
with  infinite  gladness  that  he 
could  marry  her  after  all,  she 
had  decided  to  take  him  at 
his  word  and  never  see  him 
again. 

As  the  minutes  passed  and 
she  didn’t  come,  he  cursed 
himself  for  being  so  definite. 
Yet  how  could  he  have  known 


that  a miracle  was  going  to 
happen?  Short  of  a miracle, 
he  had  meant  all  he  said  to 
Janet.  But  if  only  he  hadn’t 
been  quite  so  hard,  quite  so 
certain  . . . 

The  food  in  front  of  him 
didn’t  interest  him  at  first. 
He’d  been  pecking  at  his 
meals  for  months,  and  despite 
what  Vee  had  said,  he  hadn’t 
been  particularly  hungry  the 
day  before.  However,  when 
he  started  pecking  as  usual, 
he  ate  everything  in  sight, 
ordered  more,  and  finally  stop- 
ped eating  only  because  he 
didn’t  believe  it  could  be  right 
to  go  on  eating  until  he  burst. 

Besides,  there  was  Janet. 
She  didn’t  come  in  to  lunch. 
After  his  enormous  meal,  he 
went  to  her  home.  Her 
mother,  surprised  and  doubt- 
ful at  sight  of  him,  said  no, 
she  wasn’t  home,  no,  she 
wasn’t  out  of  town,  yes,  she’d 
be  home  around  eight. 

“Tell  her  to  phone  me  when 
she  comes  in,”  said  Walt.  He 
gave  Vee’s  number,  for  he’d 
be  at  her  apartment  at  eight. 

It  would  be  just  as  well,  he 
decided,  to  make  things  quite 
clear.  He’d  tell  Vee  he  expected 
Janet  to  call,  and  she  could 
listen  to  him  talking  to  Janet. 

Maybe  that  was  cruel  to 
Vee,  to  whom  he  owed  his 
life.  Maybe  he  shouldn’t  have 
arranged  things  that  way.  But 
he  had  already  told  Vee  about 
Janet,  and  the  sooner  she 
knew  he  meant  what  he  said, 
the  better. 


28 


J.  T.  MdNTOSH 


WHEN  he  arrived  at  her 
apartment  that  night,  she 
was  already  in  a wrap,  a long 
white  negligee  this  time,  and 
he  was  glad  he  had  left  a 
message  for  Janet  to  phone 
him  here. 

“Look,  Vee,”  he  said  ab- 
ruptly, “you  were  very  sweet 
last  night.  But  I told  you  I 
was  going  to  marry  Janet, 
and  I meant  it.  You  under- 
stood that,  didn’t  you?” 

“If  we’re  going  to  have  a 
stand-up  fight,”  said  Vee 
pleasantly,  “let’s  at  least  sit 
down  first.” 

He  sat  as  far  away  from 
her  as  he  could. 

“I  shouldn’t  have  stayed 
here  last  night,”  he  said.  “Be- 
cause I knew  at  the  time  that 
to  you  it  was  more  than  . . . 
I mean  we’d  only  just  met, 
and  yet  somehow  I knew  that 
you — ” 

“That  I meant  to  marry 
you,”  said  Vee. 

Her  calm  certainty  startled 
him.  “Well — yes.  But  I told 
you  about  Janet,  Vee.  I meant 
it.” 

“So  that  made  it  all  right 
to  sleep  with  me.” 

“Vee,  Janet’s  going  to  phone 
me  here.  I’m  going  to  tell  her 
that  I’m  asking  her  to  marry 
me  again.” 

“How  often  have  you  been 
married  to  her?” 

“You  know  what  I mean, 
damn  it.” 

Vee  crossed  her  legs  and  lay 
back.  “If  there’s  going  to  be 
straight  talking,”  she  said, 

IN  A BODY 


“you  can  have  the  last  word.  I 
want  the  first.” 

“If  there’s  going  to  be 
straight  talking,”  Walt  said, 
“pull  that  wrap  over  your  legs 
and  shut  it  at  the  top.  I’m  not 
made  of  wood.” 

“No,”  said  Vee  mildly,  “I 
know  that,  Walt.” 

She  left  her  wrap  the  way  it 
was. 

“Correct  me  if  I’m  wrong,” 
she  said.  “When  you  were  go- 
ing to  die,  you  weren’t  going 
to  marry  Janet.  Now  that 
you’re  going  to  live,  you  want 
her  back.” 

“That’s  right.” 

“I’m  sorry,  Walt.  Under 
those  conditions,  you  don’t  get 
better.” 

He  caught  his  breath. 
“What  do  you  mean?” 
“Exactly  what  I say.  It’s  a 
simple  bargain,  Walt.  Marry 
me  and  I’ll  cure  you.  Marry 
Janet  and  you  die.” 

He  was  staring  at  her  in 
horror.  “You’re  crazy!” 

“Not  at  all.  I didn’t  mean  to 
put  it  so  bluntly  so  soon,  Walt. 
I wanted  to  help  you  forget 
Janet  and  perhaps  never  have 
to  deliver  an  ultimatum.  But 
you’ve  forced  me  to.” 

He  shook  his  head  incredu- 
lously. She  was  as  calm,  as 
businesslike  as  she  had  been 
earlier  in  their  acquaintance. 
But  for  Janet,  he  might  have 
loved  the  other  Vee,  the  warm- 
er, exciting  Vee.  This  one  he 
didn’t  like,  Janet  or  no  Janet. 

In  the  silence,  the  phone 
rang. 


29 


HE  GOT  up  to  answer  it. 

Vee  got  up  too.  As  if 
aware  of  what  he  had  just 
been  thinking,  she  was  laugh- 
ing, playful.  She  barred  his 
way. 

“I’m  going  to  speak  to  Jan- 
et,” he  said. 

“You  said  yourself  you 
wouldn’t  marry  her  unless  you 
recovered.  And  if  you  marry 
her,  you  don’t  recover.  So  why 
speak  to  her?” 

He  tried  to  get  past  her.  She 
dodged  in  front  of  him  again. 
Grasping  her  firmly,  he  tried 
to  push  her  to  one  side.  But 
he  was  still  not  a well  man  and 
she  was  as  strong  as  he  was. 
He  pulled  at  her  shoulder  and 
her  wrap  tore  and  hung  to  the 
swell  of  her  hip  at  one  side. 
She  only  laughed. 

The  bell  was  still  ringing. 
Furious,  he  aimed  a vicious 
blow  at  Vee.  She  caught  his 
arm  and  they  both  fell  to  the 
floor. 

“If  your  Janet  could  see  you 
now,”  she  giggled  breathless- 
ly, “there  would  certainly  be 
no  wedding.” 

Having  gained  the  superior 
position,  he  tried  to  get  up. 
Vee  held  his  leg  and  though  he 
kicked  savagely,  he  couldn’t 
get  free. 

The  bell  stopped  ringing.  At 
once  Vee  let  go.  Walt  dived  to 
the  phone  and  picked  it  up. 
“Janet?  Janet?  This  is  Walt. 
Janet?” 

Silence. 

He  slammed  the  phone 
down.  Vee  was  getting  to  her 

30 


feet.  “I  could  kill  you!”  he 
said. 

“I  doubt  it.” 

He  picked  up  the  phone 
again  and  started  to  dial.  Vee 
moved  behind  him,  and  as  he 
finished  dialing,  she  mischiev- 
ously presented  him  with  the 
cut  end  of  the  phone  cable. 

Without  thinking,  he  chop- 
ped at  her  with  his  fist.  She 
went  down  in  a heap  at  his 
feet. 

At  once  he  was  sorry,  and 
picked  her  up.  He  carried  her 
to  the  couch  and  was  laying 
her  gently  on  it  when  she 
opened  her  eyes  and  said  con- 
versationally: “This  is  nice.” 

He  dropped  her  angrily. 

She  sat  up.  “Walt,  when  you 
think  about  it,  it  isn’t  such  a 
bad  bargain.  Would  you  hon- 
estly really  rather  die  than 
marry  me?” 

“I  don’t  get  it,”  he  said  bit- 
terly. “You’re  young  and 
you’re  anything  but  ugly.  Why 
does  it  have  to  be  me?” 

“Because  . . .”  But  she  was- 
n’t going  to  tell  him  it  was 
because  Billy  Clark,  when  he 
had  first  seen  her,  had  merely 
looked  at  her,  smiled  automati- 
cally and  dived  into  his  room. 
Because  she  had  to  have  a 
soulmate,  and  soon.  Because, 
for  all  her  efforts,  men  didn’t 
go  mad  at  sight  of  her,  and 
even  after  what  had  happened 
between  her  and  Walt,  he 
wanted  to  cast  her  aside  and 
marry  his  Janet. 

Because  she  had  to  be  able 
to  keep  her  man  with  her,  and 

j.  t.  McIntosh 


if  she  couldn't  do  it  without  a 
leash  and  a collar,  there  had 
to  be  a leash  and  collar. 

Because  if  she  didn’t  have  a 
soulmate  she  would  die. 

If  Walt  only  knew  it,  she 
had  no  hold  over  him.  The  pill 
she  would  give  him  soon  look- 
ed like  the  restorer  she  had 
given  him  that  first  night,  but 
it  was  nothing,  did  nothing. 
She  had  already  done  all  she 
could  for  him. 

“Don’t  you  owe  me  some- 
thing, Walt?”  she  said. 

“I  don’t  owe  you  the  rest  of 
my  life.” 

“Don’t  you?” 

“Look,  Vee,  let’s  look  at  this 
calmly.  I can’t  marry  you  and 
you  wouldn’t  want  me  to, 
knowing  I love  Janet.” 

“You  won’t  go  on  loving 
Janet.” 

“I  will.” 

“You  won’t.” 

SHE  was  certain  of  that. 

Given  a chance,  she  could 
mold  herself  to  Walt  so  com- 
pletely that  he  would  talk  of 
Janet  shamefacedly  as  “a  girl 
I used  to  know.”  Given  time, 
Vee  and  Walt  could  be  as  close 
as  any  human  couple  in  the 
world.  She  was  in  no  doubt 
about  that.  Only  she  had  to  be 
given  the  chance,  given  time. 

Walt  tried  again.  “Vee,  I 
thought  at  first  you  were 
pretty  cold,  but  I don’t  now. 
You’re  a woman.” 

“Thanks,  Walt.  I always 
wondered  about  that.” 

“If  you  really  believed,  real- 

IN  A BODY 


ly  knew  you  couldn’t  have  me, 
you  wouldn’t  condemn  me  to 
death.  I know  that.” 

Vee  knew  it  too.  Sooner  or 
later  she’d  have  to  give  the 
restorer  to  everybody ; cer- 
tainly she  couldn’t  let  Walt 
die,  even  if  she  lost  him.  It 
was  unfortunate  that  he 
guessed  that. 

“Oh,  you’d  be  surprised  how 
callous  I can  be,”  she  said 
lightly. 

They  talked  it  back  and 
forth,  sometimes  calmly, 
sometimes  angrily.  Vee  didn’t 
shift  her  ground. 

When  the  door  chimes 
sounded  and  Vee  went  to  open 
the  door,  Walt  didn’t  move.  It 
didn’t  seem  to  be  anything  to 
him  that  somebody  was  calling 
on  Vee. 

It  was  only  when  Janet 
came  in,  white  and  rigid,  and 
he  saw  Vee’s  mocking  smile, 
that  he  realized  that  Vee  had 
known  all  along  who  it  would 
be. 

“So  this  is  what  you  wanted 
to  tell  me,”  said  Janet.  Neatly 
dressed  in  a blue  wool  suit,  she 
looked  almost  boyish  beside 
the  flamboyant  Vee,  her  wrap 
torn  down  one  side  to  her 
rounded  hips. 

“You  must  be  Janet,”  Vee 
said.  “I’m  sure  you’d  like  a 
drink.” 

“Janet,  I want  to  marry 
you,”  Walt  said. 

Janet  didn’t  look  at  Vee. 
“Once  I said  I wouldn’t  leave 
you  until  you  found  some 
other  girl.  Now  you  have.” 


31 


“I  haven’t . . . Listen,  Janet, 
Vee  is  a chemist.  She  has  a 
treatment — I’m  not  going  to 
die.” 

Yes  you  are,  if  you  marry 
her.  That  was  on  the  tip  of 
Vee’s  tongue,  but  she  stopped 
herself  in  time  and  didn’t  say 
it.  The  effect  would  be  to  put 
Janet  on  Walt’s  side  against 
her. 

There  were  tears  in  Janet’s 
voice.  “Walt,  honey,  I told  you 

32 


all  along  if  you  wanted  a girl  I 
was  waiting.” 

“Janet,  I don’t  love  Vee. 
Please  believe  that.” 

“It’s  true,”  said  Vee.  “He 
beats  me  all  the  time.” 

“She’s  damnably  clever, 
Janet,”  Walt  said.  “Every- 
thing she’ll  say  will  be  meant 
to  turn  you  against  me.  She 
wants  to  marry  me.” 

“I  didn’t  know  I was  at  the 
end  of  a line  of  girls  all  want- 

j.  t.  McIntosh 


ing  to  marry  you,”  Janet  whis-  “What  does  that  prove?” 
pered.  “I  thought  you  were  all  Janet  asked  doubtfully, 
mine,  Walt.  I thought  you  “It  shows  I was  trying  to 
needed  me.”  talk  to  you,  and  she  was  try- 

Vee  laughed.  ing  to  stop  me.” 

Like  an  animal  at  bay,  The  atmosphere  changed. 

Walt  looked  wildly  around 

him.  And  suddenly  he  "l^EE  was  more  desperate 

pounced.  “Look!”  he  shouted.  ▼ than  Walt,  although  she 
“When  you  phoned  earlier,  didn’t  show  it.  She  was  fight- 

she  wouldn’t  let  me  answer,  ing,  literally,  for  her  life. 

And  then  she  cut  the  cord.  Having  feelings,  she  was 
See?”  sorry  for  Janet.  But  if  Janet 


IN  A BODY 


33 


lost  Walt,  she  wouldn’t  die. 
Janet  was  young  and  pretty, 
and  within  three  months 
Janet  would  have  another 
man  crazy  about  her. 

In  three  months  Vee  could 
perhaps  have  a man  crazy 
about  her  too,  only  Vee 
couldn’t  wait  tnree  months. 
Without  a soulmate,  she  was 
on  the  point  of  perishing 
now.  She  couldn’t  afford  to 
lose  Walt. 

“Have  a drink,  Janet,”  she 
said. 

“How  long  have  you 
known  her?”  Janet  demanded. 

“Three  days,”  said  Walt. 

“Three  nights,”  Vee  mur- 
mured. 

Walt  spun  on  her.  “For 
Pete’s  sake,  go  put  something 
on,  Vee!” 

“All  right,”  she  said  mildly, 
knowing  Walt  didn’t  expect 
that. 

AS  she  left  them  together, 
Vee  was  aware  that  if 
they  had  the  sense  to  walk 
out  together,  she  had  lost. 
She  banked  on  Janet  being 
slow  to  forgive. 

When  the  door  closed  be- 
hind her,  Walt  said  rapidly: 
“Janet,  she  can  cure  me.  Be- 
lieve that.  But  now  she’s 
blackmailing  me.  Either  I 
marry  her  or  there  won’t  be 
any  cure.” 

“I  don’t  understand  any 
part  of  this,”  Janet  said 
wearily,  “except  that  you  and 
she  are  lovers.” 

Walt  should  have  had  an 

34 


answer  ready.  Silence  was 
worse  than  anything  he  might 
have  said. 

“So  its  true,”  she  whis- 
pered. 

“Janet,  I’m  only  flesh  and 
blood,  and  she — ” 

“I’m  only  flesh  and  blood 
too.  What  was  wrong  with 
me?” 

“If  you’ll  only  let  me  ex- 
plain— ” 

Vee  came  back,  cool  and 
elegant  in  a white  dress. 
Janet  looked  at  her  and  Vee’s 
fabulous  figure  made  her  jeal- 
ous and  unsure.  Part  of  her 
said,  “It’s  only  natural  that 
Walt  should  forget  himself 
with  a girl  like  that.  Forgive 
him.”  The  rest  of  her  said, 
“If  only  Vee  had  been  ugly, 
I wouldn’t  have  minded  so 
much.” 

Janet  wasn’t  conceited, 
wasn’t  sure  of  herself.  When 
her  rival  was  a girl  like  Vee, 
what  chance  had  she? 

“Have  a drink,  Janet,”  Vee 
said. 

“Is  that  how  it  was?” 
Janet  asked  Walt  bitterly. 
“You  were  drunk?” 

“She  made  me  stay.  There 
were  tests.  Some  blood  got  on 
her  skirt.” 

“So  naturally  she  took  it 
off.  Any  girl  would.  And  you 
. . . you  and  she  ...” 

Janet  was  well  brought  up. 
She  could  think  things,  but 
she  couldn’t  say  them. 

“Janet,  you’re  a nice  girl,” 
Vee  said.  “I  don’t  think  you 
quite  understand  Walt.” 

j.  t.  McIntosh 


“That’s  right.  I don’t.  Ob- 
viously I never  did.” 

“Janet,  will  you  listen?” 
Walt  begged.  “Vee  said  she 
could  cure  me.  I had  nothing 
to  lose.  I tried  her  way.  And 
it  works.  Already  I feel  so 
much  better  that  today  I went 
to  the  Kentucky  House  to 
look  for  you,  to  ask  you  to 
marry  me.  But  you  didn’t 
come.” 

“So  you  came  here  instead. 
And  left  a message  for  me  to 
phone  you  here.” 

“Don’t  you  care  that  now 
I may  live?” 

“With  her.  You  can  live 
with  Vee.  She  can  keep  you 
going.  You  need  her.  You 
never  needed  me.” 

“Janet,  I’m  telling  you — 
I’m  not  going  to  die.” 

“If  you  can  only  live  with 
her,  I don’t  care  if  you  do 
die!”  Janet  said  crying.  As 
usual,  she  could  keep  her  end 
up  so  long,  no  longer.  She 
turned  blindly  toward  the 
door. 

And  Vee  made  her  first 
mistake.  “That’s  all  she  cares, 
Walt,”  she  said.  “As  far  as 
she’s  concerned,  you  can  die 
right  now.” 

Janet  spun  around,  finding 
more  courage  from  some- 
where. “No,”  she  said  broken- 
ly. “No,  I was  wrong.  If  she 
can  really  cure  you,  Walt, 
stay  with  her.  I can’t  do  any- 
thing for  you.  I never  could, 
could  I?” 

Vee  laughed  with  sudden 
joy. 

IN  A BODY 


She  thought  she  had  won. 
But  she  had  lost. 

JANET  was  in  Walt’s  arms 
and  her  tears  weren’t  en- 
tirely tears  of  grief.  Vee  felt 
their  love  for  each  other,  a 
bond  that  shut  her  out,  a rec- 
onciliation which  had  noth- 
ing to  do  with  facts  or 
explanations. 

“I  need  more  treatment, 
honey,”  Walt  said.  “She  says 
I don’t  get  it  unless  I marry 
her.” 

Vee  tried  the  old,  unan- 
swerable, logical  argument 
again.  “With  Janet,  you  die. 
And  you  won’t  marry  Janet 
unless  you  live.  You’d  decided 
that  before  you  ever  heard  of 
me.  What’s  changed?” 

“Janet,  you  were  right  and 
I was  wrong,”  Walt  said 
softly.  “Vee  showed  me  that. 
I’d  rather  go  with  you,  and 
die,  than  with  her  and  live.” 
Vee’s  shoulders  slumped 
and  her  figure  suddenly  was- 
n’t fabulous  any  more. 

It  was  physical,  mental  and 
spiritual,  this  need  of  her  race 
to  have  a soulmate.  In  the 
end  it  would  be  physically 
that  she  would  die,  but  not 
until  the  two  other  sides  of 
her  had  already  disintegrated. 

She  could  hold  out  so  long, 
as  a man  could  hold  out  so 
long  without  food  or  water, 
getting  weaker  all  the  time. 
But  since  the  mental  part 
was  so  important,  dissolution 
could  be  rapid. 

It  wasn’t  selfish,  the  love  of 

35 


Vee’s  race.  It  had  to  go  out 
and  come  back.  From  Walt  it 
had  never  really  come  back — 
yet  with  the  confidence  that 
it  soon  would,  Vee  had  been 
able  to  carry  on.  The  moment 
she  knew,  however,  knew 
with  complete  certainty  that 
Walt  was  not  for  her,  she  felt 
all  the  staggering  weight  of 
all  these  lonely  weeks,  empty 
of  everything  but  hope. 

She  couldn’t  fight  any  more. 
She  could  hardly  speak. 

“Go  away,  both  of  you," 
she  said  weakly.  “Walt,  you 
won’t  die.  You  don’t  need  any 
more  treatment." 

Janet  emerged  from  Walt’s 
arms,  blinking,  to  stare  at 
Vee  in  dawning  realization. 
“You  did  love  him,"  she  mur- 
mured. “You  really  do  love 
him.” 

“Go  away,"  Vee  said,  drop- 
ping loosely  in  a chair. 

“Are  you  all  right,  Vee?” 
Walt  said,  suddenly  solicit- 
ous. It  seemed  incredible  that 
only  a few  minutes  before 
Vee  had  been  dominating  the 
situation,  and  they  had  both 
hated  and  feared  her. 

“Yes.  Go  away.  You’ll  be 
all  right,  Walt.” 

They  didn’t  press  their 
luck.  They  almost  tiptoed  out, 
arms  around  each  other. 

For  a long  time  Vee  didn't 
move.  But  even  in  her  des- 
pair she  hadn’t  quite  lost  her 
instinct  for  self-preservation, 
the  unthinking  urge  to  make 
one  last  try.  And  it  would  be 
the  last  one. 

3 6 


Others  like  Walt  might 
have  called  at  179  Buckwash 
Street  and  left  their  ad- 
dresses. If  everything  went, 
right,  if  she  found  the  right 
one  that  night,  she  still 
wouldn’t  be  finished.  She  had 
to  find  reason  to  hope  again 
within  the  next  few  hours. 
Failing  that,  she  wouldn’t 
wait  for  lingering  physical 
death. 

She  dragged  herself  to  her 
feet,  went  into  the  bedroom 
and  changed  into  the  first 
street  dress  she  could  find. 
Too  tired  to  switch  off  the 
lights,  she  left  them  burning 
as  she  went  out. 

“You  ill,  lady?”  the  cab- 
bie asked  her. 

“Just  tired,”  she  said. 

THE  cab  didn’t  leave  until 
she  had  climbed  the  steps 
at  Buckwash  Street.  The  taxi 
driver  wasn’t  sure  he  should 
leave  her. 

It  was  still  only  nine-thirty. 
Nobody  would  be  in  bed  yet. 

“Callers?”  Mrs.  Decker 
said.  “There  was  that  young 
man  I sent  down  to  the  base- 
ment a day  or  two  ago.  Did 
you  see  him?” 

“Yes,  I did,”  said  Vee,  and 
she  dragged  herself  upstairs. 
There  was  plenty  of  stuff  in 
her  apartment  which  would 
do.  What  would  kill  a human 
would  kill  Vee  too. 

There  wouldn’t  be  any  up- 
roar afterwards.  Even  a 
real  thorough  post-mortem 
wouldn’t  be  likely  to  show 

j.  t.  McIntosh 


anything  strange  about  the 
mortal  remains  of  Vee  Brown. 
And  young  women  were  often 
found  dead  in  their  lonely 
apartments. 

Suddenly  she  was  being 
supported.  “What’s  the  mat- 
ter, Miss  Brown?”  she  was 
asked. 

It  was  Billy  Clark,  anxious, 
concerned. 

“I’m  tired,”  she  said,  “ter- 
ribly tired.” 

He  helped  her  to  her  room, 
opened  the  door  for  her,  sup- 
ported her  to  the  solitary 
armchair.  His  eyes  expressed 
his  worry.  They  were  friendly 
eyes. 

She  managed  to  smile.  “I’ll 
be  all  right,  Mr.  Clark,”  she 
said.  “I’ve  been  on  my  feet  too 
long,  that’s  all.” 

He  squared  his  shoulders. 
“Miss  Brown,”  he  said,  “I’ve 
been  trying  to  talk  to  you 
since  you  came.  You  don’t 
know  many  people  in  town, 
do  you?” 

“I  don’t  know  anybody,” 
she  said  bleakly. 

“You  know  me,”  he  said. 
“I  was  wondering  ...  if  may- 
be you’d  like  to  see  a show 
sometime,  or  something?” 

“See  a show?”  she  repeated 
quizzically. 

“Well,  I thought  you  might 
not  have  anybody  special,”  he 
said  defensively.  “And  I’m  not 
so  dumb  once  I get  to  know 
people.  You  won’t  know  about 
this,  being  the  kind  of  girl  you 
are,  but  I get  so  nervous  try- 
ing to  speak  to  a girl  that  I 

UN  A BODY 


usually  walk  right  on  past 
her.  Isn’t  that  silly?” 

“No,”  said  Vee. 

“The  trouble  is,  if  you’re 
shy  you  get  hurt,  and  then 
the  next  time  you’re  still  more 
shy,  more  afraid  of  being 
hurt.  So  that’s  why  I wanted 
to  ask  you  first — is  there  any- 
body? I mean  ...” 

“Nobody,”  said  Vee.  “No- 
body at  all.” 

“Then  maybe  . . .” 

“Billy,”  said  Vee  quietly, 
“I’d  never  hurt  you.” 

UNDERSTANDING  dawn- 
ed in  his  face.  “You’ve  been 
hurt  too.  You’re  like  me.  Vee, 
I knew  it  somehow.  I knew 
somehow  that  though  you 
looked  like  a girl  with  the 
world  at  her  feet,  you  needed 
somebody  just  like  I do.  Vee, 
you  and  I could  . . .” 

Afraid  of  rebuff  for  going 
too  far,  he  stopped  abruptly, 
coloring. 

This  was  the  way  they  did 
it.  They  hurt  each  other  some- 
times, for  there  was  never 
any  guarantee  that  what  one 
would  feel,  the  other  would 
feel.  But  this  was  how  it  hap- 
pened— not  by  bargains,  not 
by  reason,  not  by  hard  logic. 

“It’s  a fine  night,”  said  Vee 
softly.  “How  about  us  going 
out  for  a walk?” 

He  was  delighted.  “But . . . 
surely  you’re  too  tired?” 

Vee  jumped  to  her  feet. 
“Suddenly,  Billy,”  she  said, 
“I’m  not  tired  any  more.” 

END 

37 


By  ROBERT  BLOCH 


Illustrated  by  FRANCIS 


Life’s  but  a walking  shadow 


— says  the  Bard  — but  this 


Player  was  heard  forever! 


IT  is  perhaps  a pity  that 
nothing  is  known  of  An- 
drew Benson’s  parents. 

The  same  reasons  which 
prompted  them  to  leave  him 
as  a foundling  on  the  steps  of 
the  St.  Andrews  Orphanage 
also  caused  them  to  maintain 
a discreet  anonymity.  The 
event  occurred  on  the  morn- 
ing of  March  3rd,  1943 — the 
war  era,  as  you  probably  re- 
call— so,  in  a way,  the  child 
may  be  regarded  as  a wartime 
casualty.  Similar  occurrences 

38 


were  by  no  means  rare  during 
those  days,  even  in  Pasadena, 
where  the  Orphanage  was 
located. 

After  the  usual  tentative 
and  fruitless  inquiries,  the 
good  sisters  took  him  in.  It  was 
there  that  he  acquired  his  first 
name,  from  the  patron  and 
patronymic  saint  of  the  estab- 
lishment. The  “Benson”  was 
added  some  years  later,  by  the 
couple  who  eventually  adopted 
him. 

It  is  difficult,  at  this  late 


date,  to  determine  what  sort 
of  a child  Andrew  was.  Or- 
phanage records  are  sketchy, 
at  best,  and  Sister  Rosemarie, 
who  acted  as  supervisor  of  the 
boys’  dormitory,  is  long  since 
dead.  Sister  Albertine,  the 
primary  grades  teacher  of  the 
Orphanage  School,  is  now — to 
put  it  as  delicately  as  possible 
— in  her  senility,  and  her  tes- 
timony is  necessarily  colored 
by  knowledge  of  subsequent 
events. 

That  Andrew  never  learned 
to  talk  until  he  was  almost 
seven  years  old  seems  almost 
incredible.  The  forced  gregari- 
ousness and  the  conspicuous 
lack  of  individual  attention 
characteristic  of  orphanage 
upbringing  would  make  it  ap- 
pear as  though  the  ability  to 
speak  is  necessary  for  actual 
survival  in  such  an  environ- 
ment. Scarcely  more  credible 
is  Sister  Albertine’s  theory 
that  Andrew  knew  how  to  talk 
but  merely  refused  to  do  so. 

For  what  it  is  worth,  she 
remembers  him  as  an  unusual- 
ly precocious  youngster,  who 
appeared  to  posssess  an  intel- 
ligence and  understanding  far 
beyond  his  years.  Instead  of 
employing  speech,  however,  he 
relied  on  pantomime,  an  art  at 
which  he  was  so  brilliantly 
adept  (if  Sister  Albertine  is 
to  be  believed)  that  his  mute- 
ness was  hardly  noticed. 

“He  could  imitate  anybody,” 
she  declares.  “The  other  chil- 
dren, the  Sisters,  even  the 
Mother  Superior.  Of  course  I 


had  to  punish  him  for  that. 
But  it  was  remarkable,  the 
way  he  was  able  to  pick  up 
all  the  little  mannerisms  and 
facial  expressions  of  another 
person,  just  at  a glance.  And 
that’s  all  it  took  for  Andrew. 
Just  a glance. 

“Visitor’s  Day  was  Sunday. 
Naturally,  Andrew  never  had 
any  visitors,  but  he  liked  to 
hang  around  the  corridor  and 
watch  them  come  in.  And  aft- 
erwards, in  the  dormitory  at 
night,  he’d  put  on  a regular 
performance  for  the  other 
boys.  He  could  impersonate 
every  single  man,  woman  or 
child  who’d  come  to  the  Or- 
phanage that  day — the  way 
they  walked,  the  way  they 
moved,  every  action  and  ges- 
ture. Even  though  he  never 
said  a word,  nobody  made  the 
mistake  of  thinking  Andrew 
was  mentally  deficient.  For  a 
while,  Dr.  Clement  had  the 
idea  he  might  be  a mute.” 

DR.  Roger  Clement  is  one 
of  the  few  persons  who 
might  be  able  to  furnish  more 
objective  data  concerning 
Andrew  Benson’s  early  years. 
Unfortunately,  he  passed 
away  in  1954 ; victim  of  a fire 
which  also  destroyed  his  home 
and  his  office  files. 

It  was  Dr.  Clement  who  at- 
tended Andrew  on  the  night 
that  he  saw  his  first  motion 
picture. 

The  date  was  1949,  some 
Saturday  evening  in  the  late 
fall  of  the  year.  The  Orphan- 

39 


ROBERT  BLOCH 


age  received  and  showed  one 
film  a week,  and  only  children 
of  school  age  were  permitted 
to  attend.  Andrew’s  inability 
— or  unwillingness — to  speak 
had  caused  some  difficulty 
when  he  entered  primary 
grades  that  September,  and 
several  months  went  by  before 
he  was  allowed  to  join  his 
classmates  in  the  auditorium 
for  the  Saturday  night  screen- 
ings. But  it  is  known  that  he 
eventually  did  so. 

The  picture  was  the  last 
(and  probably  the  least)  of 
the  Marx  Brothers  movies.  Its 
title  was  Love  Happy,  and  if 
it  is  remembered  by  the  gen- 
eral public  at  all  today,  that 
is  due  to  the  fact  that  the  film 
contained  a brief  walk-on  ap- 
pearance by  a then-unknown 
blonde  bit  player  named  Mari- 
lyn Monroe. 

But  the  Orphanage  audi- 
ence had  other  reasons  for 
regarding  it  as  memorable,  for 
Love  Happy  was  the  picture 
that  sent  Andrew  Benson  into 
his  trance. 

Long  after  the  lights  came 
up  again  in  the  auditorium, 
the  child  sat  there,  immobile, 
his  eyes  staring  glassily  at  the 
blank  screen.  When  his  com- 
panions noticed  and  sought  to 
arouse  him  he  did  not  respond. 
One  of  the  Sisters  (possibly 
Sister  Rosemarie)  shook  him. 
He  promptly  collapsed  in  a 
dead  faint.  Dr.  Clement  was 
summoned,  and  he  adminis- 
tered to  the  patient.  Andrew 
Benson  did  not  recover  con- 


sciousness until  the  following 
morning. 

And  it  was  then  that  he 
talked. 

He  talked  immediately,  he 
talked  perfectly,  he  talked  flu- 
ently— but  he  did  not  talk  in 
the  manner  of  a six-year-old 
child.  The  voice  that  issued 
from  his  lips  was  that  of  a 
middle-aged  man.  It  was  a 
nasal,  rasping  voice,  and  even 
without  the  accompanying 
grimaces  and  facial  expres- 
sions it  was  instantly  and  un- 
mistakably recognizable  as  the 
voice  of  Groucho  Marx. 

Andrew  Benson  mimicked 
Groucho  in  his  Sam  Grunion 
role  to  perfection,  word  for 
word.  Then  he  “did”  Chico 
Marx.  After  that  he  relapsed 
into  silence  again.  For  a mo- 
ment it  was  thought  he  had  re- 
verted to  his  mute  phase.  But 
it  was  an  eloquent  silence,  and 
soon  it  was  understood.  He 
was  imitating  Harpo.  In  rapid 
succession,  Andrew  created 
recognizable  vocal  and  visual 
portraits  of  Raymond  Burr, 
Melville  Cooper,  Eric  Blore 
and  the  other  actors  who  play- 
ed small  roles  in  the  picture. 
His  impersonations  seemed 
uncanny  to  his  companions. 
Even  the  Sisters  were  im- 
pressed. 

“Why,  he  even  looked  like 
Groucho,”  Sister  Albertine  in- 
sists. 

IGNORING  the  question  of 
how  a towheaded  moppet 
of  six  can  achieve  a physical 


TALENT 


41 


resemblance  to  Groucho  Marx 
without  makeup,  it  is  never- 
theless an  established  fact 
that  Andrew  Benson  gained 
immediate  celebrity  as  the 
official  mimic  of  the  Orphan- 
age. 

From  that  moment  on,  he 
talked  regularly,  if  not  freely. 
That  is  to  say,  he  replied  to  di- 
rect questions.  He  recited  his 
lessons  in  the  classroom.  He 
responded  with  the  outward 
forms  of  politeness  required 
by  Orphanage  discipline.  But 
he  was  never  loquacious,  or 
even  communicative,  in  the 
ordinary  sense.  The  only  time 
he  became  spontaneously  ar- 
ticulate was  immediately  fol- 
lowing the  showing  of  the 
weekly  movie. 

There  was  no  recurrence  of 
his  initial  seizure,  but  each 
Saturday  night  show  brought 
in  its  wake  a complete  dra- 
matic recapitulation  by  the 
gifted  youngster.  During  the 
fall  of  ’49  and  the  winter  of 
*50,  Andrew  Benson  saw  many 
movies.  There  was  Sorrowful 
Jones,  with  Bob  Hope;  Tar- 
zan’s  Magic  Fountain;  The 
Fighting  O’ Flynn;  The  Life  of 
Riley;  Little  Women,  and  a 
number  of  other  films,  current 
and  older.  Naturally,  these 
pictures  were  subject  to  ap- 
proval by  the  Sisters  before 
being  shown.  Movies  empha- 
sizing violence  were  not  in- 
cluded. Still,  several  westerns 
reached  the  Orphanage  screen, 
and  it  is  significant  that  An- 
drew Benson  reacted  in  what 


was  to  become  a characteristic 
fashion. 

“Funny  thing,”  declares  Al- 
bert Dominguez,  who  attend- 
ed the  Orphanage  during  the 
same  period  as  Andrew  Ben- 
son and  is  one  of  the  few  per- 
sons located  who  is  willing  to 
admit,  let  alone  discuss,  the 
fact.  “At  first  Andy  imitated 
everybody — all  the  men,  that 
is.  He  never  imitated  none  of 
the  women.  But  after  he  start- 
ed to  see  Westerns,  it  got  so 
he  was  choosey,  like.  He  just 
imitated  the  villains.  I don’t 
mean  like  when  us  guys  was 
playing  cowboys — you  know, 
when  one  guy  is  the  sheriff 
and  one  is  a gun-slinger.  I 
mean,  he  imitated  villains  all 
the  time.  He  could  talk  like 
’em,  he  could  even  look  like 
’em.  We  use  to  razz  hell  out 
of  him,  you  know?” 

It  is  probably  as  a result  of 
the  “razzing”  that  Andrew 
Benson,  on  the  evening  of  May 
17th,  1950,  attempted  to  slit 
the  throat  of  Frank  Phillips 
with  a table-knife.  Still,  Al- 
bert Dominguez  claims  that 
the  older  boy  offered  no  prov- 
ocation. His  view  is  that  An- 
drew Benson  was  exactly  du- 
plicating the  screen  role  of  a 
western  desperado  in  an  old 
Charles  Starrett  movie. 

The  incident  was  hushed  up 
and  no  action  taken. 

We  have  little  information 
on  Andrew  Benson’s  growth 
and  development  between  the 
summer  of  1950  and  the  au- 
tumn of  1955.  Dominguez  left 


42 


ROBERT  BLOCH 


the  Orphanage,  nobody  else 
appears  willing  to  testify,  and 
Sister  Albertine  had  retired 
to  a rest-home.  As  a result, 
there  is  nothing  available  con- 
cerning what  may  well  have 
been  Andrew’s  crucial,  forma- 
tive years.  The  meager  rec- 
ords of  his  classwork  seem  sat- 
isfactory enough,  and  there  is 
nothing  to  indicate  that  he 
was  a disciplinary  problem  to 
his  instructors.  In  June  of 
1955  he  was  photographed 
with  the  rest  of  his  classmates 
upon  the  occasion  of  gradua- 
tion from  Eighth  Grade. 

His  face  is  a mere  blur,  an 
almost  blank  smudge  in  a 
sea  of  pre-adolescent  counte- 
nances. What  he  actually  look- 
ed like  at  that  age  is  hard  to 
tell. 

The  Bensons  thought  that 
he  resembled  their  son,  David. 

LITTLE  David  Benson  had 
died  of  polio  in  1953.  Two 
years  later  his  parents  came 
to  St.  Andrews  Orphanage 
seeking  to  adopt  a boy.  They 
had  David’s  picture  with 
them.  They  were  frank  to 
state  that  they  sought  a physi- 
cal resemblance  as  a guide  to 
making  their  choice. 

Did  Andrew  Benson  see 
that  photograph?  Did — as  has 
been  subsequently  theorized 
by  certain  irresponsible  alarm- 
ists— he  see  certain  home 
movies  which  the  Bensons  had 
taken  of  their  child? 

We  must  confine  ourselves 
to  the  known  facts ; which  are, 

talb-it 


simply,  that  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Louis  Benson,  of  Pasadena, 
California,  legally  adopted  An- 
drew Benson,  aged  12,  on  De- 
cember 9th,  1955. 

Andrew  Benson  went  to  live 
in  their  home,  as  their  son.  He 
entered  the  public  high  school. 
He  became  the  owner  of  a bi- 
cycle. He  received  an  allow- 
ance of  one  dollar  a week.  And 
he  went  to  the  movies. 

Andrew  Benson  went  to  the 
movies,  and  there  were  no  re- 
strictions at  all.  For  several 
months,  that  is.  During  this 
period  he  saw  comedies,  dra- 
mas, westerns,  musicals,  melo- 
dramas. He  must  have  seen 
melodramas.  Was  there  a film, 
released  early  in  1956,  in 
which  an  actor  played  the  role 
of  a gangster  who  pushed  a 
victim  out  of  a second-story 
window? 

Knowing  what  we  do  today, 
we  must  suspect  that  there 
must  have  been.  But  at  the 
time,  when  the  actual  incident 
occurred,  Andrew  Benson  was 
exonerated.  He  and  the  other 
boy  had  been  “scuffling”  in  a 
classroom  after  school,  and 
the  boy  had  “accidentally  fall- 
en.” At  least,  this  is  the  official 
version  of  the  affair.  The  boy 
— now  Pvt.  Raymond  Schuy- 
ler, USMC — maintains  to  this 
day  that  Benson  deliberately 
tried  to  kill  him. 

“He  was  spooky,  that  kid,” 
Schuyler  insists.  “None  of  us 
ever  really  got  close  to  him.  It 
was  like  there  was  nothing  to 
get  close  to,  you  know?  I 

43 


mean,  he  kept  changing  off. 
From  one  day  to  the  next  you 
could  never  figure  out  what  he 
was  going  to  be  like.  Of 
course,  we  all  knew  he  imitat- 
ed these  movie  actors.  He  was 
only  a freshman  but  already 
he  was  a big  shot  in  the  dra- 
matic club.  But  he  imitated  all 
the  time.  One  minute  he’d  be 
real  quiet,  and  the  next, 
wham!  You  know  that  story, 
the  one  about  Jekyll  and 
Hyde  ? Well,  that  was  Andrew 
Benson.  Afternoon  he  grab- 
bed me,  we  weren’t  even  talk- 
ing to  each  other.  He  just 
came  up  to  me  at  the  window 
and  I swear  to  God  he  changed 
right  before  my  eyes.  It  was 
as  if  he  all  of  a sudden  got 
about  a foot  taller  and  fifty 
pounds  heavier,  and  his  face 
was  real  wild.  He  pushed  me 
out  of  the  window,  without 
one  word.  Of  course,  I was 
scared  spitless,  and  maybe  I 
just  thought  he  changed.  I 
mean,  nobody  can  actually  do 
a thing  like  that,  can  they  ?” 
This  question,  if  it  arose  at 
all  at  the  time,  remained  un- 
answered. We  do  know  that 
Andrew  Benson  was  brought 
to  the  attention  of  Dr.  Hans 
Fahringer,  child  psychiatrist 
and  part-time  guidance  coun- 
selor at  the  school,  and  that 
his  initial  examination  dis- 
closed no  apparent  abnormali- 
ties of  personality  or  behav- 
ior-patterns. Dr.  Fahringer 
did,  however,  have  several 
long  talks  with  the  Bensons. 
As  a result  Andrew  was  for- 


bidden to  attend  motion  pic- 
tures. The  following  year  Dr. 
Fahringer  voluntarily  offered 
to  examine  young  Andrew. 
Undoubtedly  his  interest  had 
been  aroused  by  the  amazing 
dramatic  abilities  the  boy  was 
showing  in  his  extra-curricu- 
lar activities  at  the  school. 

ONLY  one  such  interview 
ever  took  place,  and  it  is 
to  be  regretted  that  Dr.  Fah- 
ringer neither  committed  his 
findings  to  paper  nor  commu- 
nicated them  to  the  Bensons 
before  his  sudden,  shocking 
death  at  the  hands  of  an  un- 
known assailant.  It  is  believed 
(or  was  believed  by  the  police, 
at  the  time)  that  one  of  his 
former  patients,  committed  to 
an  institution  as  a psychotic 
and  subsequently  escaped,  may 
have  been  guilty  of  the  crime. 

All  that  we  know  is  that  it 
occurred  some  short  while  fol- 
lowing a local  re-run  of  Man 
in  the  Attic.  In  this  film  Jack 
Palance  essayed  the  role  of 
Jack  the  Ripper. 

It  is  interesting,  today,  to 
examine  some  of  the  so-called 
“horror  movies’’  of  those 
years,  including  the  re-runs 
of  earlier  vehicles  starring 
Boris  Karloff,  Bela  Lugosi, 
Peter  Lorre  and  a number  of 
other  actors. 

We  cannot  say  with  any 
certainty,  of  course,  that  An- 
drew Benson  was  violating  the 
wishes  of  his  foster-parents 
and  secretly  attending  motion 
pictures.  But  if  he  did,  it  is 


44 


ROBERT  BLOCH 


quite  likely  that  he  would  fre- 
quent the  smaller  neighbor- 
hood houses,  many  of  which 
specialized  in  re-runs.  And  we 
do  know,  from  the  remarks  of 
fellow-classmates  during  those 
high-school  years,  that  “Andy” 
was  familiar — almost  omnis- 
ciently  so — with  the  manner- 
isms of  these  performers. 

The  evidence  is  often  con- 
flicting. Joan  Charters,  for 
example,  is  willing  to  “swear 
on  a stack  of  Bibles”  that  An- 
drew Benson,  at  the  age  of  15, 
was  “a  dead  ringer  for  Peter 
Lorre — the  same  bug  eyes  and 
everything.”  Whereas  Nick 
Dossinger,  who  attended  class- 
es with  Benson  a year  later, 
insists  that  he  “looked  just 
like  Boris  Karloff.” 

Granted  that  adolescence 
may  bring  about  a consider- 
able increase  in  height  during 
the  period  of  a year,  it  is 
nevertheless  difficult  to  imag- 
ine how  a “dead  ringer  for 
Peter  Lorre”  could  meta- 
morphize  into  an  asthenic 
Karloff  type. 

A mass  of  testimony  is 
available  concerning  Andrew 
Benson  during  those  years, 
but  almost  all  of  it  deals  with 
his  phenomenal  histrionic  tal- 
ent and  his  startling  skill  at 
“ad  lib”  impersonation  of  mo- 
tion picture  actors.  Apparent- 
ly he  had  given  up  mimicking 
his  associates  and  contempo- 
raries almost  entirely. 

“He  said  he  liked  to  do  ac- 
tors better,  because  they  were 
bigger,”  said  Don  Brady,  who 

TALENT 


appeared  with  him  in  the  Sen- 
ior Play.  “I  asked  him  what  he 
meant  by  ‘bigger’  and  he  said 
it  was  just  that.  Actors  were 
bigger  on  the  screen.  Some- 
times they  were  twenty  feet 
tall.  He  said,  ‘Why  bother  with 
little  people  when  you  can  be 
big?’  He  was  a real  offbeat 
character,  that  one.” 

The  phrases  recur.  “Odd- 
ball.” “Screwball.”  “Real 
gone.”  They  are  picturesque, 
but  hardly  enlightening.  And 
there  seems  to  be  little  recol- 
lection of  Andrew  Benson  as  a 
friend  or  classmate,  in  the  or- 
dinary roles  of  adolescence. 
It’s  the  imitator  who  is  re- 
membered, with  admiration 
and,  frequently,  with  distaste 
bordering  on  actual  apprehen- 
sion. 

“He  was  so  good  he  scared 
you.  But  that’s  when  he  was 
doing  those  impersonations,  of 
course.  The  rest  of  the  time, 
you  scarcely  knew  he  was 
around.” 

“Classes?  I guess  he  did  all 
right.  I didn’t  notice  him 
much.” 

“Andrew  was  a fair  stu- 
dent. He  could  recite  when 
called  upon,  but  he  never  vol- 
unteered. His  marks  were 
average.  I got  the  impression 
he  was  rather  withdrawn.” 
“No,  he  never  dated  much. 
Come  to  think  of  it,  I don’t 
think  he  went  out  with  girls 
at  all.  I never  paid  much  at- 
tention to  him,  except  when 
he  was  on  stage,  of  course.” 

“I  wasn’t  really  what  you 

45 


call  close  to  Andy.  I don’t 
know  anybody  who  seemed 
to  be  friends  with  him.  He 
was  so  quiet,  outside  of  the 
dramatics.  And  when  he  got 
up  there,  it  was  like  he  was  a 
different  person.  He  was  real 
great,  you  know?  We  all  fig- 
ured he’d  end  up  at  the  Pasa- 
dena Playhouse.” 

THE  reminiscences  of  his 
contemporaries  are  fre- 
quently apt  to  touch  upon  mat- 
ters which  did  not  directly  in- 
volve Andrew  Benson.  The 
years  1956  and  1957  are  still 
remembered,  by  high  school 
students  of  the  area  in  partic- 
ular, as  the  years  of  the  cur- 
few. It  was  a voluntary  cur- 
few, of  course,  but  it  was 
nevertheless  strictly  observed 
by  most  of  the  female  students 
during  the  period  of  the 
“werewolf  murders” — that  se- 
ries of  savage,  still-unsolved 
crimes  which  terrorized  the 
community  for  well  over  a 
year.  Certain  cannibalistic  as- 
pects of  the  slaying  of  the  five 
young  women  led  to  the 
“werewolf”  appellation  on  the 
part  of  the  sensation-monger- 
ing  press.  The  Wolf  Man  se- 
ries made  by  Universal  had 
been  revived,  and  perhaps  this 
had  something  to  do  with  the 
association. 

But  to  return  to  Andrew 
Benson:  he  grew  up,  went  to 
school,  and  lived  the  normal 
life  of  a dutiful  step-son.  If 
his  foster-parents  were  a bit 
strict,  he  made  no  complaints. 

46 


If  they  punished  him  because 
they  suspected  he  sometimes 
slipped  out  of  his  room  at 
night,  he  made  no  complaints 
or  denials.  If  they  seemed  ap- 
prehensive lest  he  be  disobey- 
ing their  set  injunctions  not 
to  attend  the  movies,  he  offer- 
ed no  overt  defiance. 

The  only  known  clash  be- 
tween Andrew  Benson  and  his 
family  came  about  as  a result 
of  their  flat  refusal  to  allow  a 
television  set  in  their  home. 
Whether  or  not  they  were  con- 
cerned about  the  possible 
encouragement  of  Andrew’s 
mimicry  or  whether  they  had 
merely  developed  an  allergy 
to  Lawrence  Welk  is  difficult 
to  determine.  Nevertheless, 
they  balked  at  the  acquisition 
of  a TV  receiver.  Andrew  beg- 
ged and  pleaded,  pointing  out 
that  he  “needed”  television  as 
an  aid  to  a future  dramatic 
career.  His  argument  had 
some  justification  for,  in  his 
senior  year,  Andrew  had  in- 
deed been  “scouted”  by  the 
famous  Pasadena  Playhouse, 
and  there  was  even  some  talk 
of  a future  professional  career 
without  the  necessity  of  form- 
al training. 

But  the  Bensons  were  ada- 
mant on  the  television  ques- 
tion; they  remained  adamant 
right  up  to  the  day  of  their 
death. 

This  unfortunate  circum- 
stance occurred  at  Balboa, 
where  the  Bensons  owned  a 
small  cottage  and  maintained 
a little  cabin-cruiser.  The 


ROBERT  BLOCH 


elder  Bensons  and  Andrew 
were  heading  for  Catalina 
Channel  when  it  overturned 
in  choppy  waters.  Andrew 
managed  to  cling  to  the  craft 
until  rescued,  but  his  foster- 
parents  were  gone.  It  was  a 
common  enough  accident ; 
you’ve  probably  seen  some- 
thing just  like  it  in  the  movies 
a dozen  times. 

Andrew,  just  turned  eight- 
teen,  was  left  an  orphan  once 
more — but  an  orphan  in  full 
possession  of  a lovely  home, 
and  with  the  expectation  of 
coming  into  a sizable  inherit- 
ance when  he  reached  twenty- 
one.  The  Benson  estate  was 
administered  by  the  family  at- 
torney, Justin  L.  Fowler,  and 
he  placed  young  Andrew  on  an 
allowance  of  forty  dollars  a 
week — an  amount  sufficient 
for  a recent  graduate  of  high 
school  to  survive  on,  but  hard- 
ly enough  to  maintain  him  in 
luxury. 

IT  is  to  be  feared  that  violent 
scenes  were  precipitated 
between  the  young  man  and 
his  attorney.  There  is  no  point 
in  recapitulating  them  here, 
or  in  condemning  Fowler  for 
what  may  seem — on  the  sur- 
face— to  be  the  development 
of  a fixation. 

But  up  until  the  night  that 
he  was  struck  down  by  a hit- 
and-run  driver  in  the  street 
before  his  house,  Attorney 
Fowler  seemed  almost  ob- 
sessed with  the  desire  to  prove 
that  the  Benson  lad  was  legal- 

TALENT 


ly  incompetent,  or  worse.  In- 
deed, it  was  his  investigations 
which  led  to  the  uncovering  of 
what  few  facts  are  presently 
available  concerning  the  life 
of  Andrew  Benson. 

Certain  other  hypotheses — 
one  hesitates  to  dignify  them 
with  the  term,  “conclusions” 
— he  apparently  extrapolated 
from  these  meager  findings, 
or  fabricated  out  of  thin  air. 
Unless,  of  course,  he  did  man- 
age to  discover  details  which 
he  never  actually  disclosed. 
Without  the  support  of  such 
details  there  is  no  way  of 
authenticating  what  seem  to 
be  fantastic  conjectures. 

A random  sampling,  as  re- 
membered from  various  con- 
versations Fowler  had  with 
the  authorities,  will  suffice. 

“I  don’t  think  the  kid  is 
even  human,  for  that  matter. 
Just  because  he  showed  up  on 
those  orphanage  steps,  you 
call  him  a foundling.  Change- 
ling might  be  a better  word 
for  it.  Yes,  I know  they  don’t 
believe  in  such  things  any 
more.  And  if  you  talk  about 
life-forms  from  other  planets, 
they  laugh  at  you  and  tell  you 
to  join  the  Fortean  Society. 
So  happens  I’m  a member  in 
good  standing. 

“Changeling?  It’s  probably 
a more  accurate  term  than  the 
narrow  meaning  implies.  I’m 
talking  about  the  way  he 
changes  when  he  sees  these 
movies.  No,  don’t  take  my 
word  for  it— -ask  anyone  who’s 
ever  seen  him  act.  Better  still, 

47 


ask  those  who  never  saw  him 
on  a stage,  but  just  watched 
him  imitate  movie  perform- 
ers in  private.  You’ll  find  out 
he  did  a lot  more  than  just 
imitate.  He  became  the  actor. 
Yes,  I mean  he  underwent 
an  actual  physical  transforma- 
tion. Chameleon.  Or  some 
other  form  of  life.  Who  can 
say? 

“No,  I don’t  pretend  to 
understand  it.  I know  it’s  not 
'scientific’  according  to  the 
way  you  define  science.  But 
that  doesn’t  mean  it’s  impos- 
sible. There  are  a lot  of  life- 
forms  in  the  universe,  and  we 
can  only  guess  at  some  of 
them.  Why  shouldn’t  there  be 
one  that’s  abnormally  sensi- 
tive to  mimicry? 

“You  know  what  effect  the 
movies  can  have  on  so-called 
‘normal’  human  beings,  under 
certain  conditions.  It’s  a hyp- 
notic state,  this  movie-view- 
ing, and  you  can  ask  the  psy- 
chologists for  confirmation. 
Darkness,  concentration,  sug- 
gestion— all  the  elements  are 
present.  And  there’s  post- 
hypnotic suggestion,  too. 
Again,  psychiatrists  will  back 
me  up  on  that.  Most  people 
tend  to  identify  with  various 
characters  on  the  screen. 
That's  where  our  hero-wor- 
ship comes  in,  that’s  why  we 
have  western-movie  fans,  and 
detective  fans,  and  all  the  rest. 
Supposedly  ordinary  people 
come  out  of  the  theatre  and 
fantasy  themselves  as  the 
heroes  and  heroines  they  saw 

48 


up  there  on  the  screen;  imi- 
tate them,  too. 

“That’s  what  Andrew  Ben- 
son did,  of  course.  Only  sup- 
pose he  could  carry  it  one 
step  further?  Suppose  he 
was  capable  of  being  what  he 
saw  portrayed?  And  he  chose 
to  be  the  villains?  I tell  you, 
it’s  time  to  investigate  those 
killings  of  a few  years  back, 
all  of  them.  Not  just  the  mur- 
der of  those  girls,  but  the 
murder  of  the  two  doctors  who 
examined  Benson  when  he  was 
a child,  and  the  death  of  his 
foster-parents,  too.  I don’t 
think  any  of  these  things  were 
accidents.  I think  some  people 
got  too  close  to  the  secret,  and 
Benson  put  them  out  of  the 
way. 

“Why?  How  should  I know 
why?  Any  more  than  I know 
what  he’s  looking  for  when  he 
watches  the  movies.  But  he’s 
looking  for  something,  I can 
guarantee  that.  Who  knows 
what  purpose  such  a life-form 
can  have,  or  what  he  intends 
to  do  with  his  power?  All  I 
can  do  is  warn  you.” 

IT  IS  easy  to  dismiss  At- 
torney Fowler  as  a para- 
noid type,  though  perhaps  it 
is  unfair,  in  that  we  cannot 
evaluate  the  reasons  for  his 
outburst.  That  he  knew  (or 
believed  he  knew)  something 
is  self-evident.  As  a matter 
of  fact,  on  the  very  evening  of 
his  death  he  was  apparently 
about  to  set  down  his  findings 
on  paper. 


ROBERT  BLOCH 


Deplorably,  all  that  he  ever 
set  down  was  a preamble. 
It  is  a quotation  from  Eric 
Voegelin,  concerning  rigid 
pragmatic  attitudes  of  “sci- 
entism”, so-called: 

“The  assumption  (1)  that 
the  mathematized  science  of 
natural  phenomena  is  a model 
science  to  which  all  other  sci- 
ences ought  to  conform;  (2) 
that  all  realms  of  being  are 
accessible  to  the  methods  of 
sciences  of  phenomena  ; and 
(3)  that  all  reality  which  is 
not  accessible  to  sciences  of 
phenomena  is  either  irreve- 
lant  or,  in  the  more  radical 
form  of  the  dogma,  illusion- 
ary.” 

But  Attorney  Fowler  is 
dead,  and  we  must  deal  with 
the  living. 

With  Max  Schick,  for  ex- 
ample. He  is  the  motion  pic- 
ture and  television  agent  who 
visited  Andrew  Benson  at  his 
home  shortly  after  the  death 
of  the  elder  Bensons,  and  of- 
fered him  an  immediate  con- 
tract. 

“You’re  a natural,”  Schick 
declared.  “Never  mind  with 
the  Pasadena  Playhouse  bit.  I 
can  spot  you  right  now,  be- 
lieve me!  With  what  you  got, 
we’ll  back  Brando  right  off  the 
map ! Of  course,  we  gotta  start 
small,  but  I know  just  the 
gimmick.  Main  thing  is  to 
establish  you  in  a starring 
slot  right  away.  None  of  this 
stock-contract  jazz,  get  me? 
The  studios  aren’t  handing 
’em  out  in  the  first  place,  and 

TALENT 


even  if  you  landed  one,  you'd 
end  up  on  Cloud  Nowhere. 
No,  the  deal  is  to  get  you  a 
lead  and  billing  right  off  the 
bat.  And  like  I said,  I got  the 
angle. 

“We  go  to  a small  indie 
producer,  get  it?  Must  be  a 
dozen  of  ’em  operating  right 
now,  and  all  of  ’em  making 
the  same  thing.  Only  one  kind 
of  picture  that  combines  low 
budgets  with  big  grosses,  and 
that’s  a science  fiction  movie. 
You’ve  seen  them. 

“Yeah,  you  heard  me,  a 
science  fiction  movie.  Whad- 
dya  mean,  you  never  saw  one? 
Are  you  kidding?  How  about 
that?  You  mean  you  never 
saw  any  science  fiction  pic- 
tures at  all ? 

“Oh,  your  folks,  eh?  Had 
to  sneak  out?  And  they  only 
show  that  kind  of  stuff  at  the 
downtown  houses? 

“Well  look,  kid,  it’s  about 
time,  that’s  all  I can  say.  It's 
about  time ! Hey,  just  so’s  you 
know  what  we’re  talking 
about,  you  better  get  on  the 
ball  and  take  in  one  right 
away. 

“Sure,  I’m  positive,  there 
must  be  one  playing  a down- 
town first  run  now.  Why  don’t 
you  go  this  afternoon?  I got 
some  work  to  finish  up  here 
at  the  office — run  you  down 
in  my  car,  you  can  go  on  to 
the  show,  meet  me  back  there 
when  you  get  out. 

“Sure,  you  can  take  the  car 
after  you  drop  me  off.  Be  my 


SO  Andrew  Benson  saw  his 
first  science  fiction  movie. 
He  drove  there  and  back  in 
Max  Schick’s  car.  Coinciden- 
tally enough,  it  was  the  late 
afternoon  of  the  day  when 
Attorney  Fowler  became  a 
hit-and-run  victim.  Schick  has 
good  reason  to  remember 
Andrew  Benson’s  reappear- 
ance at  his  office  just  after 
dusk. 

“He  had  a look  on  his  face 
that  was  out  of  this  world,” 
Schick  says. 

“ ‘How’d  you  like  the  pic- 
ture?’ I ask  him.” 

“ ‘It  was  wonderful,’  he 
tells  me.  ‘Just  what  I’ve  been 
looking  for  all  these  years. 
And  to  think  I didn’t  know.’ 
“ ‘Didn’t  know  what?’  I ask. 
But  he  isn’t  talking  to  me  any 
more.  You  can  see  that.  He’s 
talking  to  himself.” 

“ ‘I  thought  there  must  be 
something  like  that,’  he  says. 
‘Something  better  than  Drac- 
ula,  or  Frankenstein’s  mon- 
ster, or  all  the  rest.  Something 
bigger,  more  powerful.  Some- 
thing I could  really  be.  And 
now  I know.  And  now  I’m  go- 
ing to.’  ” 


Max  Schick  is  unable  to 
maintain  coherency  from  this 
point  on.  But  his  direct  ac- 
count is  not  necessary.  We 
are,  unfortunately,  all  too  well 
aware  of  what  happened  next. 

Max  Schick  sat  there  in  his 
chair  and  watched  Andrew 
Benson  change. 

He  watched  him  grow.  He 
watched  him  put  forth  the 
eyes,  the  stalks,  the  writhing 
tentacles.  He  watched  him 
twist  and  tower,  filling  the 
room  and  then  overflowing 
until  the  flimsy  stucco  walls 
collapsed  and  there  was  noth- 
ing but  the  green,  gigantic 
horror,  the  sixty-foot-high 
monstrosity  that  may  have 
been  born  in  a screenwriter’s 
brain  or  have  been  spawned 
beyond  the  stars,  but  certain- 
ly existed  and  drew  nourish- 
ment from  realms  far  from  a 
three-dimensional  world  or 
three-dimensional  concepts  of 
sanity. 

Max  Schick  will  never  for- 
get that  night  and  neither,  of 
course,  will  anybody  else. 

That  was  the  night  the  mon- 
ster destroyed  Los  Angeles. 

END 


In  The  Next  Issue  . . . 

KANGAROO  COURT 

A Short  Novel  by  Daniel  F.  Galouye 

Blake’s  future  was  dark.  He  had  murdered  his  friend— his  life 
was  forfeit— and  now  he  had  to  break  the  news  to  the  corpse! 


50 


ROBERT  BLOCH 


MC  (302)  GERMANIUM  RADIO 


ILLUSTRATION  ACTUAL  SIZE 
NO  BATTERIES  NEEDED 
WEIGHS  1 Vz  OUNCES  | 
READY  TO  PLAY 


SIMPLE  TUNING 
HI-FI  TONE 


POSTPAID 

$3 00 1 1 


This  perfect  radio,  a marvel  of  modern 
science,  is  unconditionally  guaranteed 

Reception  range 


Stations  Output 


100  KW 
50  KW 
10  KW 


Distance 


50  Miles 
38  Miles 
20  Miles 


Clip  on  radiator,  telephone,  or  light  cord,  etc' 


If  for  any  reason  whatsoever  this  radio  is  not  \ 
entirely  satisfactory,  the  manufacturer  guarantees^* 
you  an  immediate  refund.  The  fulfillment  of  this  \ 
guarantee  is  warranted  by  Galaxy  Magazine. 


BARMARAY  CORP.  Box  122,  Village  Station,  New  York  14,  N.  Y. 

Enclosed  find  Please  send  _ Radios  postpaid 

($3  per  radio) 


Name  .. 
Address 
City  


State 


The  whereabouts  of  a 
hideaway  can  be  found 
— but  what  about  the 

whenabouts? 

SYLVIA  JACOBS  Illustrated  by  RITTER 


ms 


SLICK  Tennant  had  a 
hunch.  The  sixth  sense  that 
had  made  him  king  of  the  lo- 
cal rackets,  that  had  warned 
him  in  time  when  three  of  his 
men  fell  to  the  machine  guns 
of  a rival  gang,  now  told  him 
that  the  Feds  were  after  him, 
that  they  had  evidence  to  send 
him  up  for  a long  stretch.  But 
he  was  going  where  even  the 
Feds  couldn’t  extradite  him. 


Slick  Tennant  was  going  to 
hide  in  the  future. 

They  didn’t  call  him  Slick 
for  nothing.  For  months,  a 
private  dick  in  his  pay  had 
shadowed  Dr.  Richard  Porter, 
inventor  of  a device  called  by 
reporters  a time-travel  ma- 
chine, by  comedians  a crystal 
ball,  and  by  Dr.  Porter’s  fel- 
low-psychiatrists a Meta- 
chronoscope.  Slick  knew  the 


52 


doctor  was  a widower,  knew  Strolling  along  the  street, 
where  he  lived,  knew  pressure  Slick  might  have  been  any 
could  be  put  upon  him  citizen  on  his  way  home.  A 
through  Dickie  Porter,  aged  hat  shadowed  his  features  as 
seven.  In  Slick’s  pocket  was  a he  passed  under  the  street 
house-key  Dr.  Porter  thought  lights,  and  he  carried  a brief  - 
he  had  lost  two  weeks  ago.  case.  He  hailed  a cruising  cab 
But  Slick  hadn’t  disclosed  and  proceeded  to  a spot  two 
his  intentions  to  anyone.  The  blocks  from  the  Porter  home, 
chauffeur  of  his  bullet-proof  being  careful  not  to  tip  too 
j car  let  him  out  several  miles  much  or  too  little  to  attract 
from  the  Porter  residence,  the  driver’s  attention. 


53 


Dr.  Porter  propped  an  elbow 
on  his  pillow,  trying  to  orient 
himself  in  the  fuzziness  that 
follows  a midnight  awaken- 
ing. He  stifled  a gasp,  and  sat 
up  suddenly,  as  he  saw  that 
the  man  silhouetted  against 
the  living  room  lamp  had  pa- 
jama-clad  Dickie  by  the  arm. 
The  child  was  rubbing  his 
eyes,  but  there  wasn’t  a whim- 
per out  of  him. 

“I  got  a gun  on  the  kid,” 
the  man  said.  “I  like  kids 
and  I won’t  hurt  him  if  you 
do  what  I say.” 

The  doctor  struggled  to 
keep  his  voice  soothing  and 
professional.  “Of  course  you 
wouldn’t,”  he  said.  “You  don’t 
want  to  go  back  to  the  hos- 
pital.” 

The  man  laughed.  “I  ain’t 
one  of  your  nuts,  Doc.  And 
I don’t  want  your  money.  I 
got  plenty.  All  I want  from 
you  is  a little  trip  in  your 
time  machine.” 

“Metachronoscope,”  correct- 
ed the  doctor.  “It’s  very  mis- 
leading to  call  it  a time-travel 
machine.” 

Letting  go  of  the  boy, 
Slick  dealt  Dr.  Porter  a 
vicious  slap.  “That’ll  learn  you 
not  to  pull  none  of  your  high- 
brow stuff.  Is  it  my  fault  I 
had  to  quit  school  to  keep  the 
family  from  starvin’  when  my 
old  man  got  sent  up?  If  Slick 
Tennant  says  it’s  a time-trav- 
el machine,  that’s  what  you 
call  it,  see?” 

“Yes,  I see,”  Dr.  Porter 

54 


said  faintly.  The  mention  of 
gangland’s  most  dreaded  name 
had  more  effect  on  him  than 
the  blow. 

“Now  let’s  get  something 
else  straight.  Once,  on  TV, 
they  said  a couple  of  guys 
came  back.  Another  time,  the 
news  program  said  they  could- 
n’t come  back  and  give  tips 
on  the  ponies.  Which  is  right? 
Can  you  bring  me  back  any 
time  you  want  to?” 

“Absolutely  not.  The  de- 
cision is  irrevocable.  The  pub- 
lic’s impression  that  the 
future  can  be  altered  or  pre- 
dicted is  incorrect.” 

“Fine.  I don’t  want  to  come 
back.  And  I don’t  need  to 
change  the  future,  neither. 
Things  may  be  different,  but 
a smart  cookie  can  always  get 
along.  Now,  according  to  the 
news,  you  only  sent  these  guys 
ahead  a year.  That  ain’t 
enough.  What’s  the  most  you 
could  send  me  ahead?” 

“Theoretically,  we  could 
send  a subject  ahead  as  much 
as  twenty  years,  if  we  could 
find  anyone  who  would  con- 
sent to  that,  and  undoubtedly 
we  could  learn  a great  deal 
more  by  so  doing.” 

“But  you  did  find  out  that 
the  boys  come  through  okay?” 
“Yes.  We  sent  these  two 
men  ahead  in  1961.  When  they 
returned  to  awareness,  it  was 
1962.  Physically  and  mentally 
they  were  as  fit  as  before.” 
“Did  they  know  what  hap- 
pened to  them?” 

“Well,  the  year  had  no  ap- 

SYLVIA  JACOBS 


parent  duration  for  them,  but 
they  had  normal  speed  mem- 
ories of  the  intervening  year 
when  they  returned  to  aware- 
ness. Evidently  their  fore- 
memories for  the  entire  year 
must  have  been  condensed 
into  the  brief  period  they 
were  in  the  field.  From  this 
phenomenon,  we  derive  the 
term  ‘sending  the  subjects 
ahead’  which  has  so  often 
been  misinterpreted.  But  it’s 
important  to  note  that  these 
condensed  fore-memories  were 
not  available  until  twenty- 
four  to  forty-eight  hours  after 
the  events,  which  means  the 
future  cannot  be  effectively 
predicted  by  present  tech- 
niques.” 

That  sounded  like  plain 
English;  it  sounded  as  if  it 
meant  something,  but  Slick 
wasn’t  quite  sure  what.  He 
seized  on  the  last  remark, 
which  he  understood. 

“What  did  you  build  this 
gadget  for,  if  you  can’t  tell 
fortunes  with  it?”  he  asked. 

“The  layman  thinks  in 
terms  of  immediate  practical 
application.  But  our  primary 
objective  was  knowledge  of 
the  human  mind.  We  con- 
firmed the  existence  of  men- 
tal capacities  that  have  been 
suspected  for  centuries.  We 
formulated  the  axiom  that 
awareness  is  a function  of 
subconscious  fore-memories 
becoming  currently  available. 
We  experimentally  suspended 
awareness  without  inducing 
unconsciousness,  by  causing 

56 


the  fore-memories  to  con- 
dense. I hope  the  process  will 
develop  into  a useful  tool  for 
my  profession,  that  we  learn 
how  to  superimpose  condition- 
ing on  the  blank  area  to 
produce  rational,  socially  ac- 
ceptable action,  rather  than 
the  literal  and  irrational  com- 
pulsion which  is  a drawback 
to  implanting  post-hypnotic 
commands.  But  I can’t  tell  you 
at  this  point  where  our  re- 
search will  lead.” 

THIS  double-talk  had  Slick 
going  around  in  circles. 
But  he  had  a strong  hunch 
that  taking  a trip  in  the  ma- 
chine was  the  right  thing  to 
do,  and  he  wasn’t  going  to  let 
Porter  divert  him  from  that. 

“Let’s  get  down  to  cases, 
Doc.  Just  exactly  what’s  go- 
ing to  happen  to  me  when  I 
get  in  this  machine?” 

“It’s  difficult  to  explain  the 
process  in  lay  terms,  particu- 
larly under  stress.  But  this 
may  help  you  to  understand 
it.  Have  you  ever  had  the  ex- 
perience of  going  back  to 
sleep  for  a few  moments  after 
you  awoke  in  the  morning, 
and  dreaming  a long,  involved 
dream?” 

“Sure.  I get  some  good 
hunches  that  way.” 

“Then  you  know  the  dream 
may  cover  a period  of  hours, 
days,  or  even  years.  People 
in  the  dream  move  and  speak 
at  a normal  speed.  Yet  when 
you  awaken  again  and  look  at 
the  clock,  you  see  that  only 

SYLVIA  JACOBS 


a few  minutes  or  even  sec- 
onds have  elapsed.  A motion 
picture  of  the  events  in  the 
dream  would  be  nothing  but 
a gabble  and  a blur,  if  pro- 
jected at  such  terriffic  speed.” 
“Yeah,  that’s  right.  I had 
that  happen  plenty  of  times, 
and  I always  thought  it  was 
kind  of  funny.” 

“It  demonstrates  the  capac- 
ity of  the  human  mind  to 
function  independently  of  the 
limitations  of  chronological 
time.  And  premonitory  expe- 
riences— what  you  call  hunch- 
es— give  us  an  inkling  of  the 
fore-memory  phenomenon.  In 
our  dreams,  the  past,  future, 
literal  and  symbolical  material 
mingles.  But  by  subjecting  the 
physical  brain  to  a certain 
type  of  electro-magnetic  field, 
we  can  isolate  the  fore-mem- 
ories, condensed  as  in  the 
dream,  while  the  subject  acts 
as  if  in  a waking  state.” 
“Does  it  hurt  when  a guy’s 
brain  goes  into  this  field?” 
“Not  at  all.  Awareness  and 
physical  sensations  are  totally 
suspended.  The  elapsing  time 
has  no  apparent  duration. 
That  means  you  can’t  feel  any- 
thing at  all,  you  don’t  know 
what  has  happened  until  later, 
and  twenty  hours  or  even 
twenty  years  pass  in  a second, 
as  far  as  your  mind  is  con- 
cerned.” 

“Why  in  the  hell  didn’t  you 
give  me  that  straight,  instead 
of  dragging  in  all  this  dream 
business?  That’s  just  what 
I’m  looking  for,  just  what  I 

TIME  PAYMENT 


figured  it  would  be  from  the 
news  stories.  Do  you  throw 
this  here  field  ahead  or  does 
the  time  machine  travel  along 
with  the  guy  inside?” 

Dr.  Porter  sighed  slightly. 
The  man  had  a preconceived 
idea,  and  nothing  Porter  had 
said  had  altered  it  in  the 
slightest.  “The  machine  does- 
n’t actually  travel,”  he  ex- 
plained patiently.  “That’s  why 
I objected  to  calling  it  a time- 
travel  machine.  It  exists  here 
and  now  and  it  will  exist  in 
the  future,  I suppose.” 

“You  mean  it’ll  be  there 
when  I come  out  of  the  field?” 

“I  said  I suppose  so.  Why 
should  that  concern  you,  par- 
ticularly?” 

“Well,  I’ll  tell  you.  Slick 
Tennant  pays  off  two  ways. 
Maybe  you  only  heard  about 
the  times  he  paid  off  guys  for 
crossing  him,  but  he  pays  off 
guys  that  help  him,  too.  I'm 
paying  for  your  help  by  giving 
you  a chance  to  save  your  skin. 
I got  a hand  grenade  in  this 
briefcase.  When  I get  through 
with  that  machine,  I’m  going 
to  blow  her  to  little,  bitty 
pieces.  Maybe  you  can’t  bring 
me  back,  but  I don’t  want  you 
to  have  the  machine  to  send 
the  cops  after  me,  neither.  By 
the  time  you  get  a new  ma- 
chine built,  my  trail  will  be 
cold.” 

Intellectually,  Dr.  Porter 
accepted  the  concept  of  the  in- 
evitability of  events.  If  Slick 
was  going  to  blow  up  the  ma- 
chine, he  was  going  to  blow 

57 


it  up.  Still  the  old,  old  human 
habit  of  trying  to  control  the 
future  kept  obstinately  insin- 
uating itself. 

“But  you  don’t  need  to  de- 
stroy the  machine,”  he  pro- 
tested. “Look,  let  me  try  to 
explain — ” 

“I  thought  you’d  try  to  talk 
me  out  of  it,”  Slick  said  omi- 
nously. “I  know  that  a lot  of 
money  and  work  went  into 
that  gadget,  but  I got  to  blow 
her  up.  You  should  be  glad 
you’re  not  on  my  list  or  you’d 
get  blown  up  with  her.  And  I 
got  no  time  for  any  more 
talkin’.  I found  out  all  I want 
to  know.  Now,  get  up  and  get 
dressed,  and  make  it  snappy. 
You’re  going  to  drive  me  over 
to  the  University.” 

Porter  had  been  careful  not 
to  make  any  moves  that  might 
alarm  his  unbidden  guest;  he 
swung  his  feet  obediently  over 
the  side  of  the  bed.  “Is  Dickie 
going  with  us?”  he  asked. 

“You’re  damned  right  he  is. 
I don’t  want  you  high-signing 
any  cops  on  the  way,  and  the 
kid  might  even  be  sharp 
enough  to  phone  the  station 
himself,  if  we  left  him  here.” 
He  didn’t  add  that  he  had  an 
even  better  reason  for  taking 
the  boy. 

“Then  let  him  get  some 
clothes  on  too.  It’s  cold  out- 
side.” To  his  son.  Dr.  Porter 
added,  “Don’t  be  afraid, 
Dickie.  Everything  is  going  to 
be  all  right.” 

“Sure,  Daddy,”  the  boy  said 
sturdily.  “You  just  do  like  he 

58 


says.  He’s  like  the  bad  guys  on 
TV.” 

“You  got  a smart  kid.  Por- 
ter,” Slick  said,  grinning. 
“Knows  when  to  keep  his  trap 
shut  and  what  to  say  when  he 
opens  it.  That’s  more  than 
some  of  the  hoods  in  this  town 
know.” 

DRIVING  down  the  freeway 
toward  the  University 
campus,  Slick  and  the  boy  sat 
in  the  back  seat  of  Dr.  Por- 
ter’s car.  Slick  tried  the  kid  on 
his  lap  for  size ; it  was  a nice 
fit.  The  papers  said  the  time 
machine  was  a two-passenger 
job,  but  if  that  wasn’t  the 
straight  dope,  Slick  could  hold 
the  kid  on  his  lap,  like  this. 

The  gangster  squeezed 
Dickie’s  small  hand.  “You’re 
all  right,  boy.  Plenty  of  guys 
a lot  bigger  than  you  would  be 
bawlin’  if  Slick  Tennant  in- 
vited them  to  take  a little  ride. 
If  I ever  have  a kid  of  my  own 
I’d  want  one  just  like  you.” 
He  tucked  a bill  in  the  pocket 
of  Dickie’s  jacket.  “This  is  to 
buy  you  a play  gat  or  some- 
thing.” 

“Thank  you,  Mr.  Slick,”  the 
boy  said  gravely. 

Though  business  compelled 
him  to  do  things  like  rubbing 
out  the  competition,  Slick  was 
really  soft-hearted.  Some  of 
the  proceeds  of  his  illicit  activ- 
ities were  devoted  each  year 
to  buying  Christmas  trees, 
turkeys,  and  toys  for  poor 
children.  He  kind  of  hated  to 
separate  Dickie  Porter  from 

SYLVIA  JACOBS 


his  father,  but  it  was  the  oiriy 
way  he  could  see  to  insure  a 
safe  passage  through  time. 

And  then,  Slick  reflected,  he 
would  have  a kid  of  his  own, 
or  at  least  one  he  was  respon- 
sible for.  Slick  decided  then 
and  there  that  he  would  send 
the  boy  to  the  fanciest  high- 
class  boarding  school  they  had 
in  the  future,  the  kind  the 
millionaire  kids  went  to. 
Dickie  would  have  a pony,  a 
bike,  a dog,  plenty  of  fried 
chicken  and  strawberry  short- 
cake, all  the  things  Slick  had 
yearned  for  in  his  own  slum 
childhood.  He  would  live  in  the 
country,  where  there  were 
miles  of  fresh  green  grass  to 
play  on,  and  he  would  wear  a 
silver-studded  cowboy  suit 
with  real  spurs.  Unless  the 
kids  where  they  were  going 
would  be  wearing  space-pilot 
suits  instead.  By  gosh,  that 
would  be  something.  Maybe 
Slick  could  take  the  kid  on  a 
luxury  cruise  to  the  Moon. 

To  provide  these  things, 
Slick  would  have  to  follow  the 
only  trade  he  knew,  move  in 
on  the  local  mobs.  But  he 
wouldn’t  let  Dickie  mix  with 
hoods  and  racketeers.  Dickie 
would  study  to  be  something 
respectable,  a mouthpiece  or 
maybe  a doctor  like  his  old 
man.  Dickie  would  have  all  the 
advantages  a kid  could  ask  for 
— everything  except  a real 
father. 

He  might  even  have  that, 
come  to  think  of  it.  Dr.  Porter 
might  easily  live  another 

TIME  PAYMENT 


twenty  years,  now  that  Slick 
had  warned  him  to  get  away 
from  the  machine  before  it 
was  blown  up.  First,  Slick 
would  get  some  plastic  sur- 
gery, so  Porter  and  any  other 
old  ducks  who  were  still  alive 
wouldn’t  recognize  him.  There 
ought  to  be  a lot  of  improve- 
ments in  plastic  surgery  in 
twenty  years.  Probably  a guy 
could  even  get  his  fingerprints 
changed.  Then  he  would  hire, 
a private  dick  to  look  up 
Porter. 

Slick  pictured  the  aged  fa- 
ther being  reunited  with  the' 
son  he’d  lost  twenty  years  be- 
fore, seeing  the  child  just  as 
he’d  been  at  the  moment 
of  parting,  with  Slick  play- 
ing Santa  Claus  in  the  back- 
ground, sending  the  kid  a roll 
of  thousand-dollar  bills  with 
a pink  ribbon  around  it  for  a 
present.  It  was  such  a touch- 
ing thought  that  tears  came  to 
the  gangster’s  eyes,  as  they 
did  when  he  watched  a sad 
movie. 

He  was  sorry  he  couldn’t  let 
Porter  and  the  boy  in  on  his 
plans  right  now,  but  he  wasn’t 
ready  to  tip  his  hand. 

THE  machine  was  a two- 
passenger  job,  all  right. 
Slick  could  tell  that  the  min- 
ute he  saw  it.  There  was  no 
enclosure,  just  two  reclining 
barber  chairs  fixed  on  two  cir- 
cular plates  sunk  in  a plat- 
form. After  the  switch  was 
set,  Porter  had  explained,  the 
additional  weight  of  an  occu- 

59 


pant  of  the  chair  would  com- 
plete the  contact  and  the  field 
would  build  up.  Slick  exam- 
ined the  control  panel,  partic- 
ularly the  dial,  which  was 
calibrated  into  twenty  sec- 
tions, each  for  a ninety-second 
exposure  to  the  field. 

“You  did  say  twenty  years, 
didn’t  you  ?”  Dr.  Porter  asked. 

“If  that’s  the  limit,”  Slick 
replied  tersely,  “like  I heard.” 
“How  old  are  you?” 

“You  mean  can  my  ticker 
take  it?  Well,  I’m  forty-five. 
They  tell  me  I don't  look  it.” 
Slick  was  vain  of  his  black 
hair,  without  a thread  of  gray 
in  it. 

“No,  you  don’t  look  it.  But 
let  me  take  your  pulse  and 
blood  pressure.” 

HE  submitted,  without  let- 
ting go  of  either  his  gun 
or  brief  case. 

“You  seem  to  be  in  good 
shape,  as  nearly  as  I can  tell 
from  a superficial  examina- 
tion. But  don’t  you  want  to  re- 
consider this  twenty-year 
arrangement?  I can’t  change 
the  setting  once  you’re  in  the 
chair,  you  know.  Are  you  sure 
you  understand  that  the  only 
thing  affected  will  be  your 
own  subjective  experience, 
that  time  will  go  on  just  as  it 
always  has,  but  that  you  won’t 
be  aware  of  anything  between 
now  and  twenty  years  from 
now?” 

“Sure.  You  told  me  that 
three-four  times  already.  What 
are  you  trying  to  do?  Stall  till 

60 


help  gets  here?”  Slick  asked 
suspiciously. 

“I’m  not  stalling,”  the  doc- 
tor said.  “In  fact,  I’m  only  too 
glad  to  find  someone  to  whom 
the  present  means  so  little  that 
he’s  willing  to  go  into  a 
twenty-year  blank.  But  ethics 
insist  that  I warn  you.” 

He  turned  the  switch  to  the 
twenty-year  mark. 

“I’m  ready,”  he  said. 

“Whaddya  mean,  warn 
me?”  Slick  snapped.  “Is  this 
thing  booby  trapped?” 

“Certainly  not.  I have  mere- 
ly tried  to  explain  that  it  is 
not  exactly  what  you  antici- 
pated— ” 

“You  know  what  I’m  drivin’ 
at.  Have  you  got  the  machine 
set  to  electrocute  me  or  ex- 
plode the  grenade?  A lot  of 
you  respectable  citizens  don’t 
figure  a guy  like  me  is  exactly 
human.  You  wouldn’t  call  it 
murder  to  rub  me  out.  You’d 
think  you  was  doin’  the  town 
a favor.” 

“Some  people  would,  per- 
haps, but  I’m  a doctor,  not  a 
judge.  I’ve  spent  my  life  try- 
ing to  find  out  what  makes 
men  like  you  act  as  they  do, 
not  in  devising  means  of  pun- 
ishing them.  But  even  if  I 
wanted  to  do  you  bodily  harm, 
I couldn’t.  The  machine  has  a 
built-in  safety  factor.” 

This  was  where  Slick 
sprang  a little  surprise. 

“You  willing  to  bet  your 
kid’s  life  on  that?”  he  asked, 
picking  up  the  boy. 

He  took  two  steps  toward 

SYLVIA  JACOBS 


the  platform,  watching  Por- 
ter’s reactions.  If  the  father 
made  a lunge  toward  the 
panel,  Slick  would  know  the 
setting  was  wrong.  But  Porter 
only  stood  stunned.  The  set- 
ting was  safe,  then,  but  Slick 
had  only  Porter’s  word  that  it 
couldn’t  be  changed  after  con- 
tact. Maybe  a change  would 
be  fatal  to  the  passenger.  So 
he  would  make  sure  there 
would  be  no  changes. 

“I  always  take  out  travel  in- 
surance, Doc,”  Slick  said,  and, 
stepping  onto  the  platform,  he 
put  the  boy  gently  into  one  of 
the  chairs  and  reclined  in  the 
pther  himself. 

“Dickie!”  Dr.  Porter  cried. 

It  was  the  last  thing  Slick 
or  the  boy  heard  him  say. 

SLICK  came  back  to  aware- 
ness of  where  he  was  and 
what  he  was  doing.  He  was  in 
one  of  the  radial  corridors, 
but  at  what  compass  point,  at 
which  level,  and  how  many 
miles  inside  the  outer  walls  of 
the  city,  he  didn’t  know.  He 
ran  his  fingers  in  a puzzled 
manner  through  his  hair.  He 
had  never  quite  figured  out  the 
lettering  system  of  the  “cir- 
cles” which  weren’t  actually 
circles,  but  multagons. 

He  didn’t  even  know  what 
time  it  was.  In  this  perpetual 
mock  daylight,  there  was  no 
change;  there  were  no  varia- 
tions of  seasons  in  this  ster- 
ilized, irradiated,  humidified, 
filtered,  deodorized,  oxygen- 
ated, constantly  circulating 

TIME  PAYMENT 


seventy-five  degrees.  He  re- 
membered when  streets  used 
to  have  names,  when  you 
needed  a street  guide  instead 
of  a course  in  geometry  to  find 
your  way  around  the  city.  He 
remembered  when  a city  was 
many  buildings,  not  one  im- 
mense pyramid,  when  you 
wore  dark  glasses  against  the 
sun’s  glare  on  the  pavements, 
when  a Santa  Ana  blew  dust 
over  everything  or  smog 
stung  your  eyes,  when  people 
drove  their  cars  into  the 
downtown  congestion  instead 
of  leaving  them  on  the  out- 
skirts, when  they  said  to  each 
other,  “There  hasn’t  been 
enough  rain  this  year,”  be- 
cause there  was  no  weather 
control  and  water  for  the 
lawns  came  all  the  way  from 
the  Colorado  instead  of  from 
the  nearby  Pacific. 

That  was  the  trouble — his 
mind  slipped  back  to  the  old 
days,  his  memories  got  out  of 
sequence,  and  he  wandered 
away  from  Recidivist  Gar- 
dens, the  only  place  he  felt 
comfortable  and  at  home.  Dr. 
Tyson  said  it  was  because  he 
had  been  in  the  field  so  long 
that  time,  twenty  years  ago. 

A young  man  was  staring 
at  him,  and  Slick  looked  down 
at  himself.  No  wonder  the 
young  man  was  staring!  To 
his  shame.  Slick  saw  that  he 
was  wearing  some  kind  of 
clothes,  and  worst  of  all,  he 
was  wearing  them  inside  the 
city ! Where  had  he  found 
them?  The  only  possible  ex- 

61 


planation  was  that  he  had 
drawn  them  out  on  his 
museum  card.  These  scram- 
bled-sequence  attacks  were 
becoming  more  embarrassing 
each  time ! 

“Don’t  act  so  flustered, 
Pop,”  the  young  man  said. 
“Nobody  saw  you  but  me. 
Take  ’em  off  and  I’ll  put  ’em 
in  the  lost-and-found  chute  for 
you.  Or  are  you  on  your  way 
to  a costume  ball  ?” 

Slick  looked  over  the  railing 
of  the  balcony.  There  were 
several  people  waiting  for  ele- 
vators and  radial  cars  on  the 
level  below  all  decently  naked, 
of  course,  but  the  young  man 
was  right.  Nobody  else  had 
seen  Slick’s  shame.  Hurriedly, 
he  stepped  out  of  the  uncom- 
fortable clothes  and  rolled 
them  into  a bundle.  The  young 
man  took  it  from  him. 

“You’re  very  kind — thank 
you  so  much,”  Slick  said. 

“Think  nothing  of  it,”  the 
young  man  said.  “What  ad- 
dress should  I put  on  this 
stuff?” 

“Just  Recidivist  Gardens. 
They’ll  take  care  of  it  in  the 
office.  I hope  you  don’t  think 
all  of  us  at  the  Gardens  do 
peculiar  things  like  this.  It’s 
just  that — well,  it’s  a long 
story,  but  they  didn’t  start  my 
conditioning  until  I’d  been  in 
the  blank  five  years.  I’m  not 
capable  of  anything  really 
anti-social,  you  understand, 
but  I get  what  they  call  se- 
quence scrambles.  Sometimes 
I act  as  if  I were  living  in  the 

62 


past.  I’m  not  crazy,  though. 
The  doctors  at  the  Gardens  as- 
sure me  I’m  not  crazy.” 

“Of  course  you’re  not,”  the 
young  man  said  soothingly. 
“But  that’s  a long  blank — five 
years.” 

“I  went  the  limit,  really. 
Twenty  years.” 

“Then  you  must  be  the  man 
they  call  Slick!” 

“You’ve  heard  of  my  case?” 
“I  was  with  you  the  night 
you  made  my  father  put  us  in 
the  field.” 

“Dickie  Porter!  How  you 
have  grown!  I’ve  always  told 
your  father  I didn’t  want  to 
meet  you.  He  said  if  it  was 
going  to  happen,  it  would, 
whether  he  introduced  us  or 
not.  But  I hate  to  face  you, 
after  taking  such  a large  slice 
out  of  your  life — ” 

“But  I’m  still  young.  You’re 
the  one  who’s  had  the  worst  of 
it,  because  when  you  come  out 
of  the  blank,  you  won’t  have 
so  many  years  left.  But  you 
have  the  comfort  of  knowing 
you  really  did  something 
worth  while.  Your  case  and 
mine  have  been  invaluable  to 
the  research,  particularly 
yours,  because  it  was  with  you 
that  my  father  developed  the 
conditioning  techniques.  If  it 
hadn’t  been  for  you,  it  would 
have  been  very  difficult  to  find 
anyone  willing  to  draw  a 
twenty-year  blank.” 

“No.  Not  even  a lifer  would 
want  that.  But  I don’t  take 
any  credit  for  it.  I did  it  only 
because  I was  so  bull-headed 

SYLVIA  JACOBS 


I wouldn’t  listen  to  what  Dr. 
Porter  was  trying  to  tell  me.” 
“I  came  out  of  it  six  months 
ago,”  the  young  man  said. 
“Now  I can  consciously  hear, 
and  feel,  and  smell,  just  like 
other  people.  I don’t  have  to 
wait  till  tomorrow  to  remem- 
ber what  I said  to  somebody 
today,  or  what  tonight’s  din- 
ner tasted  like.” 

<<T’M  SO  glad  to  hear  that!” 
-J-  Slick  said.  “Dr.  Tyson  says 
I should  be  coming  out  of  it 
soon,  too.  Say,  wait  a minute 
— I heard  what  you  said  just 
now — I’m  hearing  what  I said 
myself — why,  I’ve  had  full 
sensory  impressions  for  sev- 
eral minutes  now,  but  it  kind 
of  sneaked  up  on  me — ” 

The  young  man  seized 
Slick’s  hand  and  pumped  it 
vigorously.  “Congratulations ! 
You’re  out  of  it!” 

“Oh,  this  is  wonderful,  won- 
derful! It’s  like — like  coming 
back  to  life.  I must  go  home  and 
tell  Dr.  Tyson  at  once ! Please 
go  with  me.  It’ll  do  you  good 
to  get  out  of  the  city.  We’re 
the  only  two  people  who’ve 
drawn  such  a long  blank — we 
have  so  much  in  common.  I’ll 
fix  you  a chicken  dinner.  I 
raise  my  own.  Just  think,  to 
taste  my  own  fried  chicken !” 
“I  wish  I could  go,  but  it’ll 
have  to  be  some  other  time.  I 
have  a date  for  the  opera. 
When  you  see  it  on  the  Tri-di- 
cast you’ll  know  my  girl  and 
I are  in  the  studio  audience.” 
“Oh.  a girl!”  Slick  said.  “Of 

TIME  PAYMENT 


course  there’d  be  a girl,  now 
that  you’re  out  of  the  blank.  I 
won’t  keep  you.  But  there’s 
just  one  thing  I must  ask  you 
— do  you  ever  remember 
ahead?  Consciously,  that  is?” 

“A  few  times.  But  the  con- 
scious fore-memories  are  mix- 
ed with  post-memories  and 
impossible  to  place  according 
to  dates.  It’s  the  same  objec- 
tion that  applies  when  people 
remember  ahead  in  dreams — 
you  don’t  know  which  part  of 
the  dream  is  a fore-memory 
until  it  happens.” 

“Maybe  some  day  they’ll 
learn  to  sort  those  conscious 
fore-memories  out.  If  I could 
do  it,  I would  know  whether 
you  are  ever  coming  to  see 
me.” 

“I  will  come,”  the  young 
man  promised.  “Believe  me,  I 
will.” 

Absorbed  in  his  newly  found 
sensations,  Slick  took  the  ele- 
vator a hundred  and  thirty- 
three  floors  to  ground  level, 
reminding  himself  not  to  go 
too  far  and  wind  up  in  one  of 
the  sixty  levels  below  ground. 
Then  he  stopped  the  North-by- 
Northwest  radial  car  and 
punched  the  button  for  city 
limits,  thus  avoiding  the  neces- 
sity of  dealing  with  the  circle 
lettering  system. 

He  sat  in  the  speeding  little 
car,  watching  the  faces  of  the 
other  passengers,  until  each, 
in  turn,  got  off  at  their  respec- 
tive stops.  Got  off  to  go  to  lux- 
urious apartments  that  were 
nothing  more  than  cells,  with 

63 


four-sided  soundproofing  sep- 
arating neighbor  from  neigh- 
bor, with  air,  newspapers, 
prepared  meals  and  all  other 
deliveries  coming  by  chute. 
How  could  they  bury  them- 
selves in  the  ugly  angularity 
of  masonry  and  steel?  How 
could  they,  who  had  always 
had  full  senses,  deny  them- 
selves the  sting  of  wind,  the 
scent  of  soil  and  grass,  the 
sound  and  sight  of  ocean 
breakers?  How  the  world  had 
changed  in  his  lifetime,  with 
people  who  had  never  commit- 
ted anti-social  acts  imprison- 
ing themselves,  while  those 
who  had  needed  conditioning 
enjoyed  the  therapy  of  free- 
dom. 

When  the  car  reached  city 
limits,  the  door  opened  auto- 
matically and  Slick,  the  only 
passenger  left,  passed  through 
the  shower  that  sprayed  his 
skin  with  a porous,  temporary 
plastic  coating  against  the 
chill  outside  air.  He  walked 
across  the  thick  ground-cover, 
exquisitely  aware  of  the  sen- 
sation of  softness  under  his 
feet,  leaving  the  awesome  bulk 
of  the  city  behind. 

Before  him  swept  the  ex- 
panse of  Recidivist  Gardens, 
on  gently  rolling  hills,  border- 
ing the  sea.  Clearly  though  he 
remembered  it,  this  was  the 
first  time  he  had  seen  it  with 
full  and  immediate  sensory 
impact.  The  moon  silvered  the 
foliage,  cast  a path  upon  the 
water.  Here  and  there,  lights 
were  on  in  the  cottages  nestled 

64 


among  the  foliage,  the  domed, 
transparent  cottages  that  com- 
bined the  psychological  effect 
of  living  outdoors  with  the 
comfort  of  shelter.  The  sweet 
note  of  a bell  buoy  clove  the 
night. 

The  beauty  was  almost  un- 
bearable, coming  so  sharply 
to  long  blanked-out  senses. 
The  return  of  immediate 
awareness,  and  the  knowledge 
that  Dickie  Porter,  the  only 
human  being  with  whom  he 
had  a kinship  of  experience, 
did  not  hate  him,  was  too 
much  happiness  for  one  day. 
Slick  breathed  deeply  of  the 
salt  air,  and  felt  a catch  in  his 
heart.  He  raised  a thin  hand 
to  his  chest. 

THE  young  man  who  had 
spoken  to  Slick  in  the  ra- 
dial corridor  found  the  obitu- 
ary item  in  the  newspaper  he 
took  from  the  chute  with  his 
breakfast  next  morning. 

Louis  G.  Tennant,  65,  known 
to  his  friends  as  “Slick,”  a resi- 
dent of  Recidivist  Gardens,  died 
of  a heart  attack  about  2200  last 
night,  while  returning  to  his 
home  after  a visit  to  central 
Ellay. 

Tennant  was  one  of  the  first 
recidivists  to  benefit  from  the 
Porter  socio-legal  conditioning 
techniques,  and  was  noted  for 
his  valuable  contribution  to  sci- 
ence in  volunteering  in  1963  for 
a twenty-year  blank.  He  was  one 
of  two  men  who  have  gone  this 
far  ahead,  the  other  being  Dr. 

SYLVIA  JACOBS 


Porter's  son,  Richard  S.  Porter, 
Jr.,  level  72,  SSE,  circle  XA,  apt. 
1722. 

The  Tennant  case  did  much  to 
direct  public  attention  to  the 
Porter  techniques,  helping  to 
pave  the  way  for  a drastic  revi- 
sion of  the  criminal  statutes,  and 
to  establish  the  concept  that 
punishment  rather  than  treat- 
ment for  anti-social  acts  is  as 
barbarous  as  punishment  rather 
than  treatment  for  the  insane. 

When  informed  of  the  death, 
and  asked  whether  subconscious 
fore-memories  of  these  develop- 
ments motivated  Tennant  to  vol- 
unteer as  a research  subject,  Dr. 
Richard  Porter,  U.C.L.A.,  said 
that  the  effect  of  subconscious 
fore-memories  as  a compulsion 
to  action  is  as  yet  imperfectly 
understood.  He  stated,  however, 
that  in  certain  individuals,  the 
fore-memory  compulsive  factor 
appears  to  operate  closer  to  the 
conscious  level  than  in  others.  He 
said  that,  before  going  into  the 


blank,  Tennant  was  noted  for 
the  strength  and  reliability  of 
his  “hunches.”  He  also  recalled 
that  Tennant  and  Richard  Por- 
ter, Jr.,  were  the  last  two  sub- 
jects treated  in  the  original 
Metachrono scope,  which  was  de- 
stroyed shortly  thereafter  in  an 
explosion.  Subsequent  models 
have  been  modified  and  improved. 

Tennant's  estate  was  willed 
to  the  Recidivists'  Christmas 
Fund  for  Dependent  Children. 
According  to  Dr.  Claude  Tyson 
of  Recidivist  Hospital,  Tennant 
was  still  in  the  blank  when  he 
died. 

The  closing  sentence  of  the 
item  was  wrong,  Dick  Porter 
thought.  In  his  last  hours, 
Slick  had  known  how  it  felt  to 
be  alive  again,  after  twenty 
years. 

Dick  Porter  was  the  only 
human  being  who  fully  appre- 
ciated what  that  meant. 

END 


WHAT,  NEVER? 

A common  belief  among  even  the  best  educated  and  least  dogmatic  is 
that  the  human  brain  cannot  possibly  be  outdone — ever — as  the  most 
compact  computer. 

But  cryogenics  may  make  the  human  brain  seem  wastefully  huge  and 
cumbersome.  Researchers  at  MIT  are  experimenting  with  cryotrons  as 
computer  components — and  cryotrons,  being  smaller  than  the  visible 
wave  length  of  light,  are  far  tinier  than  neurons.  If  successful,  cryogenic 
computers  could  be  warehoused  by  the  untold  number  in  the  space  of  a 
human  skull,  for  they  would  truly  be  subminiaturized  brains.  And  the 
data  they  contained  would  all  be  available,  whereas  90%  of  the  human 
brain  is  not  used,  and  much  of  the  working  10%  is  non-computing  in 
function. 


TIME  PAYMENT 


65 


Illustrated  by  MARTINEZ 


There  was  nothing  wrong  with  him  that  a Rider 
could  not  cure . . . and  the  rougher,  the  better! 


THE 

LAST 

TRESPASSER 


By  JIM  HARMON 

THEY  would  not  believe 
Malloy  was  alone  in  there, 
in  the  padded  cell.  That  made 
it  worse. 

Malloy  was  in  his  month  for 
lying  on  his  stomach  to  avoid 
bed  sores.  He  was  walking 
from  Peoria,  Illinois,  to  De- 
troit, Michigan,  currently  and 
he  had  just  reached  Chicago. 
It  was  fine  to  see  State  Street 
again,  and  the  jewelry  stores 
stuck  in  the  alcoves  of 
churches  with  the  handsomely 
barred  windows. 

A man  in  Army-surplus 
green  with  an  old  library  book 
was  asking  for  carfare  to  a 


hiring  hall  when  they  began 
opening  the  door. 

Malloy  rolled  over  on  one  el- 
bow. It  was  peculiar.  They 
hadn’t  done  that  for  three 
years. 

Two  of  them  came  inside, 
thick  men  with  disinterested 
faces. 

“Try  no  sudden  moves,”  one 
of  them  advised  him. 

“We  will  anticipate  you,” 
the  other  one  added. 

Malloy  went  through  the 
unfamiliar  process  of  stand- 
ing up.  He  looked  at  two  men. 
“I  wouldn’t  try  anything 
against  the  four  of  you.  I’m 
not  that  crazy.” 

“Time  for  an  interrogation, 


66 


67 


Malloy,”  the  orderly  said. 
“Come  with  us.” 

Malloy  fell  in  between  them 
and  left  the  padded  cell, 
frowning. 

“What  kind  of  an  interroga- 
tion ?”  he  asked  them. 

“What  other  kind?”  one 
countered.  “A  sanity  hearing.” 
He  felt  his  eyebrows  jerk. 
His  sanity?  He  thought  that 
had  been  established  long  ago. 
Or  his  lack  of  it. 

MALLOY  remembered  the 
doctor.  He  hadn’t  had 
much  else  to  do  for  several 
years. 

He  was  Dr.  Heirson,  a gray- 
ing man  with  starched  face 
and  collar.  But  the  younger 
man  sitting  with  Heirson  be- 
hind the  broad,  translucent 
desk  was  a stranger  to  Malloy. 
He  seemed  to  be  a comic  strip 
drawing,  all  in  straight  lines. 
“Yes,  sir.” 

“Step  forward,  Michael,” 
Heirson  said. 

Malloy  stepped  forward.  It 
had  been  a long  time  since  he 
had  been  allowed  to  travel  so 
far. 

“Now  relax,  Michael,”  the 
doctor  continued,  leaning  for- 
ward and  grinning  hideously. 
“All  you  have  to  do  is  tell  me 
the  truth.” 

“No,  I don’t,  Doctor.  I’m 
under  no  compulsion  to  tell 
you  the  truth.  I’m  perfectly 
capable  of  lying  if  it  would 
do  me  any  good.” 

“Hush  that,  Michael.  You 
must  not  try  to  make  believe 

68 


you  can  lie.  I know  you  tell  me 
only  the  truth.” 

“All  right,”  Malloy  said,  ex- 
haling deeply.  “Believe  that  I 
speak  only  the  truth  if  you 
like.  But  remember,  I just  told 
you  that  I’m  a liar  and  that 
must  be  true.” 

Heirson  blinked  in  watery 
confusion.  He  was  obviously 
senile;  only  the  old  man’s 
Rider  kept  him  from  coming 
apart  at  his  mental  seams. 

The  angle-faced  man  spoke 
into  Heirson’s  ear.  The  old 
doctor  continued  to  blink  for  a 
moment,  then  faced  Malloy, 
the  lines  of  his  face  drawn 
into  an  asterisk. 

“What?  You  mean  to  tell 
me  that  you  don’t  have  an  in- 
ner voice  that  urges  you  to 
tell  the  truth  at  all  times?” 
“No,”  Malloy  explained,  "I 
do  not  hear  voices.” 

“You  don’t?” 

“Never.” 

“And  there  is  no  inner  sense 
that  tells  you  when  somebody 
is  plotting  against  you  ?” 
“Absolutely  not.” 

“And  when  you  are  in  trou- 
ble or  danger,  there  is  nothing 
that  allows  you  to  somehow 
look  into  the  future  or  read 
minds  or  see  through  walls?” 
“I  can’t  do  any  of  those 
things,”  Malloy  stated. 

Heirson  threw  up  his  hands,  j 
“Complete  withdrawal  from 
reality!  Pathological!  Why  is, 
he  here  anyway?” 

The  younger  man  grasped  1 
the  withered  thin  upper  arm 
and  whispered  audibly  but 

JIM  HARMON 


not  understandably.  Heirson’s 
face  eventually  quivered  back 
in  line  with  Malloy’s. 

“Michael,  do  you  know 
what  year  this  is?”  the  doctor 
asked. 

Malloy  thought  about  that 
one.  He  wasn’t  absolutely  cer- 
tain, but  he  made  some  rapid 
calculations. 

“1978?” 

“1979!  And  what  has  been 
the  single  most  important  de- 
velopment in  human  history  in 
recent  times?” 

Malloy  sighed.  He  knew 
what  he  was  expected  to  say. 
“The  coming  of  the  Riders.” 
“And  what  are  Riders?” 
“Riders,”  Malloy  recited  pa- 
tiently, “are  elements  of  a 
symbiotic  life-form.  They  have 
united  with  human  beings  to 
make  one  symbiotic  creature. 
They  have  given  much  more 
than,  they  have  taken.  All 
prominent  religions  recognize 
that  they  do  not  interfere  with 
human  free  will.  They  have 
made  us  healthier,  virtually 
immortal,  and  near  supermen. 
The  human  race  now  is  so 
much  zoa,  and  every  man  is  a 
zoon.  Every  man  but  me. 
Damn  it,  I don’t  have  any 
Rider!  I’m  not  a superman  and 
I cannot  get  away  with  pre- 
tending to  be  one!” 

Heirson  oscillated  his  head. 
“Michael,  Michael,  your  case 
isn’t  unique.  There  are  others 
who  claim  that  they  have  no 
Riders — usually  maintaining 
that  they  are  naturally  super- 
human and  need  no  help  from 

THE  LAST  TRESPASSER 


some  funny  kind  of  foreigner. 
They  are  tolerated  the  same 
way,  that  B.R.,  we  tolerated 
people  who  claimed  they  pos- 
sessed psychic  auras,  or  who 
got  up  in  cathedrals  and  yelled 
that  they  had  no  souls.  But 
you,  Michael,  are  a trouble- 
maker. You’ve  been  rude,  vul- 
gar, and  reckless  with  your 
life  and  others  in  your  pre- 
tense to  be  Riderless.  Your 
pathological  retreat  from  real- 
ity leaves  us  with  no  choice 
but  to — ” 

The  other  man  behind  the 
desk  shoved  a paper  in  front 
of  Heirson  and  tapped  it 
forcefully  with  an  index  fin- 
ger. 

HEIRSON  read  the  paper 
and  his  eyebrows  went 
askew.  “Yes,  yes,  we  have  dis- 
covered that  there  is  a basic 
difference  between  you  and  the 
others  who  maintain  they  have 
no  Riders.  It  would  seem  it  has 
been  established  that  you 
really  do  not  have  a Rider.  Re- 
markable! Yes.  Well,  I have 
no  alternative  but  to  dismiss 
you  from  this  institution, 
Michael  Malloy,  and  to  extend 
to  you  my  personal  apology 
for  any  inconvenience  your 
three-and-a-half-years’  detain- 
ment may  have  caused  you.” 

A trick,  Malloy  thought. 
Only  what  point  would 
there  be  in  tricking  him? 

The  oppressive  horror  of  it 
crushed  down  upon  him  with 
its  full  weight. 

“Oh,  no,”  he  said.  “No,  sir. 

69 


Take  me  back  to  my  padded 
cell.  I’ve  got  my  rights.  I’m 
not  going  out  there  again. 
Maybe  I could  have  learned  to 
live  with  it  once,  but  not  now. 
I can’t  face  up  to  living  with  a 
world  of  supermen,  people 
who  can  do  everything  better 
than  I can.  Take  me  back.  I 
think  I’m  going  to  get  violent 
any  minute  now !” 

He  took  a swing  at  the  near- 
est guard,  but  naturally  the 
guard’s  Rider  told  him  what 
was  coming  and  he  dodged 
deftly,  caught  Malloy’s  arm 
and  twisted  it  into  half-nelson 
to  hold  him  completely,  infu- 
riatingly helpless.  Malloy  had 
to  hold  back  tears  of  frustra- 
tion. 

“Fortunately,”  Dr.  Heirson 
croaked,  “you  can  do  no  harm 
even  if  you  do  get  violent,  and 
I’m  sure  everyone  will  want 
to  do  everything  possible  for  a 
poor  unfortunate  like  your- 
self. We  all  will  make  allow- 
ances.” 

“No,  no,  no!”  Malloy  an- 
nounced with  the  rhythm  of 
his  stomping  feet.  “I  won’t 
leave  here ! I won’t!” 

THE  man  beside  Heirson 
favored  Malloy  with  a 
smile ; Malloy  wasn’t  sure 
whether  it  was  friendly  or 
mocking.  The  stranger  nodded 
his  head  briefly  to  the  guards. 

Malloy  was  dragged,  pro- 
testing, down  the  marble- 
floored  hallway  to  the  entrance 
of  the  mental  hospital.  His 
anguished  cries  echoed  across 

70 


the  ornate  ceiling  of  the  old 
building. 

He  was  shoved  out  the  front 
door  with  a parcel  in  brown 
paper  under  his  arms. 

Malloy  made  one  desperate 
attempt  to  get  back  inside  but 
the  massive  door  clanged  in 
his  face,  and  he  could  hear  the 
reverberations  dying  away  in- 
side and  the  steady  retreat  of 
footsteps. 

Malloy  turned  away  in  pain 
from  the  unaccustomed  bril- 
liance and  warmth  of  the  sun 
and  banged  on  the  door  with 
his  fists  and  demanded  to  be 
readmitted. 

He  grew  hoarser  and  hoars- 
er and  he  slid  further  and 
further  down  until  he  was 
squatting  on  the  threshold,  his 
cheek  rested  against  the  warm 
varnished  surface  of  the  door. 

Malloy  had  never  been  an 
overly  proud  or  vain  man  be- 
fore the  Riders  had  come. 
After  all,  he’d  had  one  of  the 
most  menial  jobs  on  Earth ; he 
had  been  a magazine  editor. 
But  now  he  felt  squashed  un- 
der the  thumb  of  humiliation. 

The  monstrous  indignity  of 
it  all ! 

To  be  thrown  out  of  an  asy- 
lum! 

After  a time,  Malloy  felt  a 
coolness,  a wetness  on  his 
head. 

He  dreamed  a little  dream  to 
himself  that  he  knew  was  a 
dream:  they  were  coming  to 
wrap  him  in  warm  sheets 
again. 

But  it  was  only  a dream. 

JIM  HARMON 


This  wetness  wasn’t  warm — it 
was  chilly.  He  finally  identi- 
fied it  from  his  memories.  This 
was  rain. 

He  stirred  himself  and  gath- 
ered up  the  brown  bundle  that 
he  knew  must  contain  his  suit, 
papers  and  a little  money. 

Malloy  trudged  down  the 
road  toward  the  town  that  lay 
below  the  sanitarium,  his  col- 
lar turned  up. 

He  found  he  didn’t  mind  the 
rain  so  much.  It  tended  to  set- 
tle the  dust,  and  the  walk 
would  be  a long  one. 

Grayson  amery,  the 

iron-haired  publisher, 
greeted  Malloy  with  a firm, 
warm,  dry  handshake. 

“Michael,  it’s  certainly  good 
to  see  you  again.  You  are  look- 
ing well.” 

“Yes,  the  bruises  left  by 
the  strait  jacket  straps  don’t 
show,”  said  Malloy. 

“A  unique  miscarriage  of 
justice,”  Amery  said. 

“I  certainly  hope  it’s  unique. 
I hope  there  aren’t  any  more 
poor  devils  like  me  locked 
away.” 

Amery  offered  Malloy  a 
chair  with  a broad,  well-man- 
icured hand.  “I’m  confident 
that  there  aren’t.  And  you  are 
out  now,  fortunately.” 

“You  can  call  it  fortune  if 
you  like,”  Malloy  said  uneas- 
ily. 

“But  you  ore  glad  to  be 
out?” 

Malloy  hesitated.  “I’m  re- 
signed to  it.  The  flow  of  time 

THE  LAST  TRESPASSER 


washed  some  of  the  salt  out  of 
the  wound.  Being  born  is  defi- 
nitely a traumatic  experi- 
ence.” 

“How  well  I remember!” 
Amery  said. 

Malloy  glanced  at  him 
sharply,  then  eased  back  in  his 
chair.  Of  course,  like  every- 
body else,  thanks  to  his  Rider, 
Amery  had  total  recall.  Malloy 
couldn’t  even  remember  his 
first  birthday  party. 

“Is  there  any  way  I can  be 
of  help  to  you,  Michael?” 
Amery  went  on. 

“Sure.  I want  my  job  back.” 

Amery’s  forehead  squeezed 
into  lines  of  distress.  “Yes,  I 
was  made  aware  of  that.  But, 
Michael,  there  have  been  a lot 
of  changes  in  the  publishing 
business  since  you  were  with 
us.  For  instance,  it  would  be 
difficult  for  you  to  proofread  a 
manuscript  today.” 

“I’m  hardly  the  type  who 
can’t  spell.  I haven’t  forgotten 
that.” 

“I  know,  Michael,  but  here 
— have  a look  at  this.” 

Amery  handed  over  a sheet 
of  paper. 

Malloy  glanced  at  it.  It 
seemed  a typical  sheet  of  a 
writer’s  manuscript,  though  a 
horrible  yellowish  gray  that 
made  the  typescript  from  the 
tatters  of  a ribbon  almost  il- 
legible. It  was  also  smudged 
with  jelly-doughnut  finger- 
prints and  there  were  several 
holes  burned  in  it  by  drop- 
pings of  cigarette  ash.  Pretty 
sloppy,  but  things  didn’t  seem 

71 


to  have  changed  much.  Not 
until  he  read  the  paper. 

— /Cynthia/ — / ( walked ) 
toward  — /#((him))#/ — 
jauntily  (/). 

Hi,’”  — /she/ — # called 
(out)  to  ((him)). 

“ ’/Hello/’  ”,  ‘Sweetstuff’, 
he  / said  /,  ((trying))  to 
# sound  # (flrat/)  / ... . 

Malloy  looked  up  blankly. 
“What  are  all  the  cockeyed 
punctuation  marks  doing  in 
there?”  he  asked. 

Amery  exhaled  Havana 
smoke  expansively.  “That’s 
the  way  things  are  now,  Mi- 
chael. Those  punctuation 
marks  indicate  whether  the 
protagonist’s  thoughts  are 
self-directed  or  Rider-direct- 
ed, or  a combination  of  both, 
and  which  is  dominant  at  the 
time,  human  or  Rider.  They 
became  absolutely  essential 
with  the  coming  of  the  Rid- 
ers.” 

Malloy  covered  his  lips 
with  his  fingers.  “Of  course, 
I don’t  understand  this  punc- 
tuation now.  But  I could 
learn  it  quickly  enough.” 

The  publisher  shook  his 
massive  head.  “No,  you  could- 
n’t learn  it.  You  don’t  have  a 
Rider.  You  could  never  un- 
derstand all  the  little  subtle- 
ties.” 

“I  could  fake  it.” 

“Never.  It  might  get  past 
the  average  reader,  but  the 
author  and  critics  would  know 
right  away.  All  an  editor  can 
do  is  watch  for  typographical 

72 


errors  and  change  them  Hie 
way  the  author  wanted  them 
if  his  fingers  hadn’t  tripped 
over  the  wrong  keys.  As  it 
was,  we  used  to  get  a good 
many  complaints  from  writ- 
ers about  you  making 
changes  in  their  work.” 
“Grammar,”  Malloy  ex- 
plained. “I  got  kind  of  a bug 
about  grammar.  I used  to  fix 
up  manuscripts  some.” 

RUBBING  out  his  fat  cigar, 
Amery  leaned  across  his 
desk.  “This  isn’t  like  the 
good  old  days  when  I started 
out,  Mike.  If  I had  my  way  to- 
day, I’d  get  the  National 
Guard  ordered  out  and  have 
those  miserable  slobs  grind 
out  stories  with  a bayonet  at 
their  backs!”  The  red  gleam 
dimmed  in  Amery’s  eyes. 
“Those  were  the  days,  by 
God ! Back  then  you  didn’t 
edit  manuscripts  with  any 
dinky  little  blue  pencil — you 
used  a razor  blade  and  a 
grease  stick!” 

Amery  slumped  down  in  his 
swivel,  his  eyes  now  only  em- 
bers. “But  that  day  is  over, 
Mike.  Writers  have  their 
rights,  damn  them.  You  get 
the  wrong  punctuation  in  one 
of  their  private-eye  epics, 
Mike,  and  one  of  them  will 
slap  a suit  against  the  com- 
pany for  defacing  a Work  of 
Art,  and  both  of  us  could 
land  in  jail.” 

“Westerns,”  Malloy  sug- 
gested in  desperation.  “His- 
torical fiction.  They  can’t 

JIM  HARMON 


employ  the  new  punctuation.  I 
could  edit  them.” 

The  vetern  publisher  shook 
his  head  again.  “No.  Cow- 
boys in  westerns  today  turn 
your  stomach  more  than  ever 
with  their  damned  nobility 
and  purity.  Heroines  in  his- 
torical novels  act  just  as  if 
deodorants  and  Living  Bras 
had  been  in  use  back  then. 
And  these  stories  are  written 
as  if  the  characters  did  have 
Riders,  with  only  a few  minor 
concessions.” 

“Okay.”  Malloy  stood  up. 
“I’ll  go  quietly.” 

“Maybe  you’re  lucky, 
Mike,”  Amery  said  up  at  him. 
“I  remember  old-fashioned 
ideals  like  privacy  and  free 
will  and  free  enterprise.  They 
don’t  exist  any  more.  You 
can’t  tell  me  that  my  free  will 
hasn’t  been  affected.  Why, 
every  business  deal  I’ve  had 
since  the  Coming  has  been 
strictly  ethical.  You  know 
that  isn’t  like  me!” 

“No,”  Malloy  admitted 
thoughtfully. 

“I’m  even  so  ethical  now 
that  I recognize  I owe  you 
something.  I know  money 
can’t  repay — ” 

“Hell  it  can’t,”  Malloy  said 
quickly. 

The  publisher  stripped  off 
a sheaf  of  bills  with  delibera- 
tion. 

Malloy  pocketed  them. 
Enough  to  keep  him  eating 
for  a couple  of  months.  After 
that,  there  was  always  the 
Salvation  Army.  He  didn’t 

THE  LAST  TRESPASSER 


have  anything  to  worry 
about,  really. 

“Amery,  what  would  you 
do  if  you  were  in  my  place?” 
he  heard  himself  ask  sudden- 
ly. 

AMERY  steepled  his  fin- 
gers. “I  hesitate  to  sug- 
gest a deception  to  anyone, 
but  since  you  ask  me  what  I 
would  do  if  I didn’t  have  a 
Rider,  I will  tell  you  the 
truth : I would  pretend  that  I 
did  not  have  a Rider.” 

“What  are  you  talking 
about?  I don’t  have  a Rider. 
So  far  as  I myself  personally 
know,  I’m  the  only  person  in 
the  whole  damned  world  that 
doesn’t  have  one.  I’d  like  to 
find  out  why,  but  I’m  no  sci- 
entist. So  I just  have  to  live 
with  it.  Or  without  it.” 
“There’s  a very,  very  fine 
difference,”  Amery  pointed 
out  with  one  finger.  “Seman- 
tics is  no  longer  a living  sci- 
ence since  the  Coming,  but  I’ll 
try  to  make  myself  clear.  You 
must  pretend  to  have  to  pre- 
tend that  you  don’t  have  a 
Rider.  Join  the  Jockey  Set.” 
“Jockey  Set,”  Malloy  mum- 
bled, massaging  the  back  of 
his  neck.  “I've  been  put  away 
for  three  and  a half  years. 
What’s  the  Jockey  Set?” 
“Jockeys  are  characters 
who  pretend  that  they  don't 
have  Riders,  that  they  are 
self-sufficient  human  beings. 
Sometimes  they  use  their 
Riders’  powers  and  claim  to 
be  natural  supermen.  Some- 

73 


times  they  leave  Rider  power 
untapped  and  pretend  to  be 
natural,  old-type  human  be- 
ings. But  they  are  all  fakes. 
The  Rider  in  them  comes  out 
sooner  or  later.” 

“But  if  they  have  Riders, 
will  I be  able  to  fool  them  into 
thinking  I’m  only  pretending 
to  be  without  one?” 

Amery  lifted  his  shoulders 
and  drew  down  the  corners  of 
his  mouth.  “Who  knows?  I 
will  tell  you  this,  though — 
you  must  be  pretty  much  of  a 
blank  to  a Rider.  If  they 
won’t  touch  you,  it  must 
mean  they  can’t.” 

Malloy  started  to  ask  him 
how  he  knew  what  Riders  felt 
about  him,  then  thought  bet- 
ter of  it. 

“How  would  I fake  trying 
to  hide  the  fact  that  I didn’t 
have  a Rider?  I suppose,  may- 
be, by  slipping  up  and  letting 
myself  predict  the  future  or 
something  . . .” 

“That’s  it!”  Amery  beam- 
ed. “You  see?  It  will  be  easy !” 
“Of  course,”  Malloy  said 
dully. 

“I  mean,  that  is  to  say,  any 
time  you  don’t  do  something 
and  don’t  do  it  particularly 
well,  the  Jockeys  will  only  ad- 
mire your  splendid  act.” 
Malloy  nodded  thoughtful- 
ly. He  turned  and  shook 
hands  with  the  publisher. 
“Well,  Amery,  thanks  for  the 
money — and  the  advice.  You 
always  were  the  most  devious 
master  of  deceit  I ever 
knew.” 


“Thank  you,”  Amery  said 
with  great  sincerity. 

“There’s  one  more  thing. 
This  may  sound  silly,  but 
they  found  me  out  pretty 
quick  after  it  happened. 
What  does  a Rider  look  like? 
Where  do  they  come  from? 
Where  do  they  fasten  onto  the 
brain  or  body  of  human  be- 
ings?” 

Amery  leaned  across  the 
desk  and  backhanded  Malloy 
in  the  mouth. 

“Get  out!”  Amery  said. 

Malloy  left  the  office,  hold- 
ing a handkerchief  to  his  cut 
lip. 

r*  WAS  a dump.  The  name 
had  changed  a half  dozen 
times  over  the  last  half  cen- 
tury, but  the  spots  in 
the  tablecloths  remained  the 
same.  The  dump  had  seen  the 
Lost  Generation,  the  Beat 
Generation,  and  now  the  Rid- 
den Generation. 

Only,  Malloy  supposed, 
they  called  themselves  the 
Riderless  Generation.  Well, 
maybe  they  were.  Maybe 
they  were  like  him. 

He  walked  in,  hanging  onto 
that  thought,  his  stride  long. 
He  cut  down  his  stride.  At 
that  rate  he  would  be  out  in 
the  alley  soon. 

Self-consciously,  Malloy  slid 
into  a chair  at  a vacant  table 
so  he  wouldn’t  draw  undue 
attention. 

As  he  began  idly  tracing 
the  grease  spots  on  the  table- 
cloths that  looked  like  the 


74 


JIM  HARMON 


wrappers  from  a line  of  ce- 
real boxes,  all  red  and  white 
checks,  he  discovered  every 
shaved  head  in  the  room  was 
triangulating  him. 

He  shifted  uncomfortably. 
He  was  playing  it  middle-of- 
the-road.  He  had  a close  crew- 
cut  and  wore  a plaid  flannel 
shirt  and  purple  velvet  ballet 
leotards.  Maybe  he  was  too 
far  on  the  conservative  side 
for  here. 

“Spell  it,  saddle,”  the 
counterman  called  to  him 
without  coming  front. 

“Cola,”  he  ordered.  "With 
chickory,  pecans  and  honey.” 

“One  sou’easter  on  the 
path,”  the  counterman  called 
out  tiredly. 

“With  you’re  going  to  sit 
there,  He?”  a liquid  female 
voice  flowed  into  his  ear. 

“With  I’m  doing  it,  She,” 
Malloy  said,  not  turning. 

She  eased  around  in  front 
of  the  table.  She  was  red-hair- 
ed and  built,  wearing  black 
leotards  and  a coat  of  black 
enamel. 

“Your  pupils  are  going  to 
wear  me  away,”  the  redhead 
said. 

“I’ve  only  got  eyes.  How 
else  can  I read  you?” 

“That  is  Truth.  Tru-u-th.” 

The  counterman  set  out 
Malloy’s  drink.  “It’s  waiting 
for  you,  saddle.  Don’t  tease 
it  or  it’ll  bite.” 

He  went  for  the  cola  and 
brought  it  to  the  table. 

“You  came  back?”  she  said. 

He  pulled  up  his  chair.  “I 

THE  LAST  TRESPASSER 


always  come  back.  You  can 
risk  money  on  it.  Saddle  up?” 
“Saddle  before  the  post,  my 
touchstone.” 

THE  girl  sat  down.  Her 
green  eyes  were  moving, 
always  moving,  but  mostly 
over  Malloy,  his  chair,  the 
table.  “You  going  to  keep 
possession  here  long?” 

“I  don’t  know  any  reason 
why  not,”  said  Malloy. 

“Of  course  you  don’t!”  she 
snapped.  “Only — they  close 
at  five.” 

“The  billboard  gives  it  two 
dozen  hours  a day.” 

“They  trim  a little  off  at 
five.  To  sweep  the  floors  and 
change  the  tableshrouds.” 
“Change  ’em  from  one 
table  to  another,”  Malloy 
jibed. 

“You  formed  it.  Clean  ones 
in  front,  dirty  ones  in  the 
shadows.  Let’s  try  breathing 
air,”  she  suggested. 

“Wait’ll  we  gate  up.  I’ve 
got  pecans  to  drink.” 

The  counterman’s  hawking 
laugh  filled  the  room.  “Let 
him  wait,  Mandy.  I might  as 
well  wait  to  later  to  sweep  it 
in.” 

Her  face  caught  fire  for  an 
instant.  “The  Board  of 
Health  don’t  go  away  just  be- 
cause you  can  read  their  dirty 
minds.” 

“So  take  him  out,”  the 
counterman  snarled. 

Malloy  suddenly  decided  he 
had  played  hard  to  get  long 
enough.  This  was  his  first 

75 


chance  to  get  in  with  the 
Jockeys.  From  what  he  had 
heard,  they  had  some  kind  of 
underground  set-up  to  help 
their  own  in  business  and  the 
arts.  He  needed  that  help. 

“Let’s  lope,”  he  said,  push- 
ing his  chair  back  and  leaving 
silver  on  the  table  for  the 
drink  and  a tip. 

He  touched  the  girl’s  lac- 
quered arm  and  steered  her 
toward  the  door. 

Behind  him,  the  floor  fell  in. 

Ripping,  tearing,  render- 
ing, splintering,  crashing, 
crushing,  reverberating  bed- 
lam! 

Of  course,  it  couldn’t  have 
been  the  floor  caving  in,  Mal- 
loy thought  as  he  turned  to 
see  a great  hole  where  the 
floor  had  disappeared. 

The  hole  was  where  the 
table  and  chair  he  had  been 
using  had  stood  a moment  be- 
fore. 

Flapping  at  the  sides  of  the 
cave-in  were  innumerable 
thicknesses  of  linoleum,  and 
between  each  one  an  incredible 
accumulation  of  filth  and 
debris — 0.  Henry  candy  bar 
wrappers,  a cover  from  a 
Collier’s,  a booklet  on  the  new 
Packard  (“Ask  the  Man  Who 
Owns  One”),  a newspaper 
article  on  Flo  Ziegfield’s  girls 
(stop  thinking  in  slogans), 
but  mostly  just  dirt— dust, 
webs,  lint,  filth.  There  had 
been  no  boards  under  the 
table ; the  ends  of  the  exposed 
boards  weren’t  freshly  broken 
but  old  and  rotted  porously 

76 


smooth.  Only  the  linoleum  and 
the  dirt  had  supported  the 
table  for  years. 

Malloy  edged  closer  and 
saw  some  broken  sticks  lying . 
on  a jagged  pile  of  coke  stand- 
ing out  black  in  the  darkness 
far  below. 

The  redhead  pulled  him 
back  from  the  edge,  her  fin- 
gers digging  into  his  biceps, 
writhing  with  a strangle  pas- 
sionate intensity,  as  if  she 
were  trying  to  knead  him  into 
a layer  for  a pie. 

“With  . you’re  a REAL 
Jockey,  He,  a REAL  Jockey, 
a REAL  ONE.  Truth!  I’m 
going  to  take  you  to  the  Com- 
missioner, He,  the  Commis- 
sioner in  his  saddle.” 

Somehow,  uncertain,  yet : 
surely,  Malloy  was  dimly 
pleased  at  this. 

<<T\ON’T  say  it,”  the  fat 
-L7  man  remarked,  glanc- 
ing up  for  an  instant,  then 
lowering  his  eyes  to  the  splay 
of  papers  on  his  desk.  “No 
esoteric  jargon,  please.” 

“All  right,”  Malloy  said 
readily.  “Shall  I sit  down?” 
“By  all  means,  saddle  up.” 
A second  chin  trembled. 
“Damn  it,  there  I go.  Have  a 
chair.” 

Malloy  took  the  only  chair 
not  piled  down  with  books,  or 
maps,  or  correspondence,  or 
manuscripts,  or  notes.  It  had 
a straight  back  and  a plastic 
seat,  piously  uncomfortable. 

The  big  man  looked  up  a 
second  time  and  folded  rows 


JIM  HARMON 


of  pink  sausages  complacent- 
ly. “So  you  want  to  be  a 
Jockey,  eh?” 

Malloy  thinned  his  lips  and 
licked  the  insides  of  them, 
making  a snap  judgment. 
“Not  really.  I don’t  have  a 
Rider,  and  I want  what  help 
the  Jockeys  can  give  me.  I’m 
not  particularly  anxious  to 
acquire  introverted  slang  and 
a shaved  head,  but  if  that 
goes  along  with  the  help  . . .” 
He  spread  his  hands  elo- 
quently. 

“So  you  don’t  think  you 
have  a Rider?” 

Malloy  didn’t  know  how  to 
answer  that.  “I  don’t  think  I 
have  a Rider,”  he  repeated 
without  inflection. 

“I  don’t  think  I have  a Rid- 
er, either — only  I know  I do,” 
the  fat  man  said. 

Malloy  stood  up  elaborately. 
“You  dirty  steed.” 

“Oh,  sit  down,  Malloy,  sit 
down.  I’m  a Jockey  like  the 
rest  of  you.  There’s  only  one 
difference.  I know  I’m  sick. 
I’ve  got  a Rider  and  all  its 
powers,  but  I could  no  more 
use  them  than  an  acrophobe 
could  climb  a ladder  up  the 
Empire  State  to  get  at  a nak- 
ed princess  sitting  on  a bag 
of  gold.” 

Malloy  eased  back  down 
onto  the  chair  and  shook  his 
head  slowly.  “That  would  be 
a hell  of  a way  to  be.” 

The  big  man  slammed 
down  two  hams  made  out  of 
fists.  “You  are  exactly  the 
same  way,  sonny  boy!  Only 

THE  LAST  TRESPASSER 


you  don’t  know  any  better.” 

Malloy  swallowed.  The  man 
known  as  the  Commissioner 
might  be  right  at  that.  “Have 
it  your  way,”  Malloy  said. 
“But  I sure  think  I don’t 
have  a Rider.” 

The  Commissioner  smirked. 
Malloy  knew  what  that  meant. 
He  knew  men  like  the  fat  boy ; 
he  understood  them.  He  had 
had  Grayson  Amery,  Dr. 
Heirson — he  knew  the  breed. 

“What  are  you  holding 
back  on  me?”  Malloy  demand- 
ed. 

“Malloy,  do  you  even  know 
what  a Rider  is?” 

Malloy  paused.  Then,  "No, 
I don’t.” 

“I  thought  not.  Shall  I tell 
you?” 

“I  imagine  you  were  plan- 
ning to.” 

The  Commissioner  braced 
his  fists  on  the  work  surface 
of  the  desk  and  lifted  his 
bulk  halfway  from  the  chair. 
“The  Riders  are  a disease. 
Like  rabies.” 

Malloy  cleared  his  throat. 
“That’s  one  way  to  look  at 
them.” 

“Don’t  be  servilely  civil  to 
me.  That  is  an  accurate,  clin- 
ical description  of  the  Riders 
— they  are  a cerebral  infec- 
tion.” 

“You  mean  their  powers  of 
emergency  telepathy  and  pre- 
cognition, their  seeming  sec- 
ondary personality — all  that’s 
a hallucination?” 

Malloy  was  fevered  as  he 
asked  it.  It  was  at  last  some 

77 


confirmation  of  his  own 
theory.  The  whole  world  was 
sick,  except  him. 

“That  is  exactly  what  I 
don’t  mean,”  the  Commis- 
sioner said  contemptuously. 
“The  Riders  are  real  entities, 
capable  of  real  miracles  so  far 
as  we  are  concerned.  But  they 
aren’t  mammals,  or  insects,  or 
pure  energy  forms — they  are 
viruses.” 

“Viruses  that  can  think?” 
Malloy  asked,  aghast. 

“No.  No  one  unit  of  the 
strain  can  think,  but  chains 
of  them  can.  Together  they 
form  different  combinations 
and  responses,  like  analog 
components  or  brain  synapses. 
Objectively,  they  are  an  in- 
fection that  can  enter  the 
body  anywhere  but  that  al- 
ways spread  to  the  prefrontal 
lobes — like  rabies.  Only  they 
don’t  destroy  tissue;  the  Rid- 
ers are  benign  parasites.” 

“That’s  one  word  for 
them,”  Malloy  admitted.  “But 
if  they  are  a virus,  there  must 
be  antibodies — is  that  the 
word? — for  them?” 

The  fat  man  snorted  un- 
pleasantly. “You  can’t  fight 
an  infection  that  is  smart 
enough  to  consciously  change 
its  shape  and  fight  back.  Nat- 
ural adaptation  and  mutation 
are  tough  enough.  Besides, 
nobody  would  stand  for  being 
cured  of  his  Rider,  any  more 
than  you  would  let  me  ‘cure’ 
you  of  having  eyes.” 

“Then  what  was  your  point 
in  telling  me  the  nature  of  the 

78 


Riders?  You  weren’t  merely 
conducting  an  adult  education 
class.” 

“True.”  The  Commissioner 
burped  delicately  and  settled 
back  in  his  chair.  “As  a mat- 
ter of  fact,  there  is  one  thing 
I left  out:  the  Riders  aren’t 
suited  for  Earth.  They  have 
difficulty  in  adapting  them- 
selves to  live  on  this  planet. 
Once  they  get  into  a human 
being,  they  are  okay.  But  be- 
fore that  they  are  weak  and 
have  to  get  hothouse  care.  Ex- 
actly that — hothouse  care.” 
Malloy’s  tongue  stuck  to  the 
roof  of  his  mouth.  He  pulled 
it  loose  and  said,  “And  you 
can  break  the  windows  of  hot- 
houses!” 

The  Commissioner  smiled. 
It  was  unpleasant  to  watch. 

“TVTOTHING  personal,  Mal- 
^ loy,”  the  Commissioner 
whispered  almost  subvocally 
as  they  lay  together  in  the 
green  ooze,  “but  we  haven’t 
known  you  long  enough  to 
give  you  our  trust.  The  first 
false  step  will  be  a long  one 
for  you — exactly  six  feet.” 
Malloy  tried  to  squint 
through  the  foggy  darkness, 
and  almost  instantly  gave  it 
up.  “You  can’t  blame  me  for 
everything.  Commissioner.  I 
told  you  I wasn’t  convinced 
that  some  of  the  Riders  in 
there  won’t  precog  our  plans 
to  save  themselves.” 

“All  the  ones  we  are  going 
to  destroy  are  the  unhooked- 
up  ones.  They  can’t  send  any- 

JIM  HARMON 


thing  any  more  than  one 
unattached  telephone  could. 
They  aren’t  really  very  good 
with  their  psi  powers.  It’s 
strictly  an  emergency  talent, 
like  our  sudden  spurts  of 
adrenalin.” 

He  gave  an  unsatisfied 
grunt  and  bellied  forward. 

Up  ahead  of  Malloy,  the 
Commissioner  and  an  unstable 
stable  of  Jockeys  who  had 
been  coming  into  town  for 
weeks  lay  the  secret  hatchery 
of  unhosted  Rider  viruses. 
They  could  only  multiply  be- 
yond a certain  self-maintain- 
ing balance  inside  the  human 
body,  and  had  to  be  grown  in 
cultures  on  Earth,  outside  the 
healthy  climate  of  a null- 
gravity,  radiated  vacuum  in 
space. 

It  was  the  Commissioner’s 
plan  to  destroy  all  the  virus 
cultures,  so  that  in  eighteen 
years  or  so  there  would  come 
along  a Rider-free  generation 
to  outnumber  the  minor  su- 
permen still  infected  by  the 
Riders. 

Malloy  had  a lot  of  doubts 
about  the  plan,  but  he  was 
willing  to  go  along  for  his 
own  reasons. 

During  the  past  few  weeks 
of  indoctrination  and  com- 
mando training,  Malloy  had 
had  time  to  think.  It  hadn’t 
taken  nearly  that  long  to  fig- 
ure out  the  Commissioner. 

The  Commissioner  was 
simply  a man  who  had  to 
have  power,  and  he  couldn’t 
stand  for  a whole  human  race 


to  be  more  powerful  than  he 
was,  just  because  of  a lack 
within  himself.  He  was  out  to 
pull  everybody  down  to  his 
level,  so  he  could  stand  out 
again  and  take  over. 

Still,  Malloy  thought,  I 
may  have  something  to  say 
about  that. 

The  men  and  a few  women 
crawled  through  the  semi- 
tropical  Florida  mud  toward 
the  low  buildings  glimmering 
in  the  light  from  the  thin 
crescent  of  moon. 

Malloy  elbowed  a foot  closer 
to  the  hothouse  breeding  fac- 
tory up  to  here  in  stinking 
muck.  Any  second  now,  he 
thought,  somebody  is  going  to 
roll  over  on  a cottonmouth. 

“Ready  with  your  cloths,” 
a man  next  to  him  relayed, 
first  catching  his  attention  and 
mostly  lip-synching  it. 

Malloy  dug  out  his  Asphix- 
ion  pad,  and  readied  the  tab 
to  pull  off  the  plastic  coating. 
Clamped  over  the  guards' 
faces,  the  catalytic  agent 
would  rapidly  absorb  the 
men’s  oxygen.  With  a partial 
vacuum  in  the  mouth  and  lar- 
ynx, no  cries  could  carry  and 
the  victim  would  rapidly  black 
out. 

The  pad  would  be  removed 
and  the  guards  would  be  al- 
lowed to  catch  up  on  their  air 
intake.  They  wouldn’t  be 
harmed  in  any  way  final,  so 
their  emergency  psi  warning 
system  wasn’t  supposed  to  cut 
in. 

Malloy  shrugged. 


THE  LAST  TRESPASSER 


79 


The  plan  would  never  work. 

It  was  based  on  equal  parts 
of  megalomania  and  wishful 
thinking. 

Malloy’s  only  problem  was 
when  and  how  to  best  expose 
the  plot  before  it  was  found 
out  without  his  help. 

He  couldn’t  stand  up  and 
shout  a warning.  If  he  tried 
that,  one  of  the  fanatic  Jock- 
eys was  sure  to  clamp  an  As- 
phixion  pad  over  his  face,  and, 
with  him,  they  might  not  be 
considerate  enough  to  remove 
it. 

Only  a treacherous,  self- 
seeking  rat  would  even  think 
of  exposing  these  poor  mis- 
guided people  and  betraying 
his  own  race  to  some  extra- 
terrestrial viruses. 

Malloy’s  elbows  slipped  out 
from  under  him  and  he  went 
face  first  into  the  mud. 

He  forced  himself  to  keep 
from  spluttering  and  lifted  his 
head.  Where  had  that  idea 
come  from ? 


finally  acquired  a Rider. 

But  no.  A Rider  would  hard- 
ly urge  him  to  carry  out  an  at- 
tack against  the  citadel  of  ex- 
istence to  its  own  kind.  It  had 
to  be  something  simpler,  more 
elemental  than  that. 

The  voice  had  been  his  own 
conscience  crying  out  against 
treason. 

He  followed  the  probable 
train  of  circumstances  if  he 
heeded  his  conscience. 


He  would  most  probably  be 
killed  in  this  useless  attack. 
He  doubted  that  this  was  the 
only  breeding  chamber  for 
Riders,  or,  that  if  it  were,  the 
Riders  safely  in  human  bodies 
couldn’t  transplant  part  of 
themselves  and  start  new  cul- 
tures. 

If  he  wasn’t  killed,  he  would 
probably  be  returned  to  his 
cell,  his  padded  cell,  by  Rider- 
ridden  people. 

If  he  were  somehow  let  off, 
he  would  be  left  to  wander  the 
streets,  a public  ward. 

The  trouble  with  his  con- 
science was  that  it  wasn’t  logi- 
cal— and  it  had  a poor  mem- 
ory. 

It  didn’t  recall  those  three 
and  a half  years  mislaid  in 
an  asylum. 

Only  an  unprincipled — 

Malloy  shut  it  off  and  felt  a 
drop  of  sweat  running  down 
the  deep  crevices  between  his 
eyebrows.  My  only  problem, 
he  reminded  himself  again  and 
again,  is  how  and  when  to  ex- 
pose this  raid  before  they  dis- 
cover it  without  my  help. 

The  solution  bloomed  in  his 
mind. 

It  was  remarkable  how  well 
the  human  mind  could  operate 
under  stress. 

He  half-rose  from  the  mud 
so  he  would  be  silhouetted  to 
anybody  watching,  and  fell 
back. 

The  guards  hadn’t  spotted 
him,  but  he  heard  the  Jockeys 
scurrying  toward  him  through 
the  mud. 


80 


JIM  HARMON 


The  squishing  halted  near 
him. 

He  waited. 

The  commandos  moved 
ahead,  leaving  him  behind. 

When  he  felt  it  was  safe, 
Malloy  took  the  Asphixion  pad 
oif  his  face — a pad  without 
the  transparent  plastic  coat 
being  pulled  off. 

He  made  out  a buddy  team 
of  Jockeys  almost  on  top  of  the 
first  Rider-ridden  manned 
post.  All  the  others  had  to  be 
far  ahead  . . . 

Malloy  leaped  to  his  feet — 
or  tried  to.  He  managed  to 
slosh  to  his  knees. 

“Raid!”  he  screamed.  “Jock- 
eys are  raiding  the  hothouse!” 

The  lights  flared  up,  a mag- 
nesium, Fourth-of-July  night 
glare.  Guards  with  guns 
sprang  from  everywhere.  The 
guns  went  into  action.  Clouds 
of  crystalline  Asphixion  snow- 
ed down  on  the  raiders. 

From  far  back,  Malloy 
watched  in  satisfaction. 

The  sound  came  from  be- 
hind him. 

The  Commissioner  blobbed 
forward,  a distorted  ball  of 
3limy  mud. 

“I  will  crush  you  under  my 
foot  like  a bloated  white 
grub !”  the  fat  man  announced 
with  sincerity. 

Malloy’s  eyes  narrowed  in 
the  darkness. 

“Stay  away  from  me  Com- 
missioner, or  I’ll  push  you 
down — way,  way  down!” 

The  blocky  figure  retreated 
a step,  quivering  impotently. 

THE  LAST  TRESPASSER 


Malloy  nodded  to  himself. 
The  Commissioner  had  spo- 
ken too  knowingly  of  a terri- 
ble fear  of  falling. 

THE  interrogator  was  the 
younger  man  who  sat  next 
to  Dr.  Heirson  during  Malloy’s 
release  from  the  hospital. 

“I  feel  you’d  like  to  know 
my  identity,  Mr.  Malloy.  My 
name  is  Pearson;  I work  for 
the  federal  government.  Now 
would  you  tell  me  just  what 
you  hoped  to  gain  by  betray- 
ing the  assault  force  of  Jock- 
eys?” 

It  was  the  crux  of  the  mat- 
ter. 

Malloy  took  a deep  breath 
and  said  it. 

“I  want  a Rider.  I want  to 
be  like  everybody  else.  If  you 
people  have  any  sense  of  grati- 
tude and  justice — and  you 
seem  to — you’ll  set  up  some 
kind  of  scientific  project  to 
find  out  why  I haven’t  caught 
a case  of  Riders  and  to  see 
that  I am  properly  infected.” 
Pearson  leaned  back  in  the 
other  straight  chair  inside  the 
rough-boarded  outbuilding. 

“Mr.  Malloy,  we  know  why 
none  of  the  Riders  who  drifted 
in  from  outer  space  infected 
you.  You  already  had  a Rider 
— an  entirely  human,  not 
alien,  one.  You  are  schizoid — 
you  have  a split  personality. 
You  adjusted  to  it  to  an  in- 
credible degree  and  submerged 
it,  but  it  was  still  there  and 
no  alien  would  touch  a man 
who  already  had  two  minds.” 

81 


Malloy  felt  no  emotion,  only 
an  inescapable  acceptance. 
“My  conscience,”  he  said. 

Pearson  nodded.  “Your  sec- 
ond personality  is  becoming 
steadily  less  recessive.” 

“But  telepathy — all  the 

tricks  of  the  Riders — I can’t 
do  them.” 

“You  will  be  able  to.  Two 
minds  are  better  than  one.  It 
would  seem  that  schizophrenia 
is  the  natural  state  of  super- 
men, when  properly  trained 
and  integrated.  In  fact,  you 
should  be  able  to  accomplish 
more  than  a Rider-ridden  man 
— you  will  have  two  human 
personalities,  and  the  Riders 
are  little  more  than  viruses 
conscious  of  their  own  exist- 
ence.” 

“You  mean  I’m  a super- 
man?” 

“Yes.  But  unfortunately 
you  are  a threat  to  the  present 
order  because  of  your  non- 
Rider  attitude.  You  are  being 
returned  to  your  padded  cell. 
There  are  guards  outside.  I 
hope  you  will  walk  out  quietly 
to  meet  them.” 

Malloy  walked  out  quietly  to 
meet  the  guards  who  would 
take  him  away.  On  his  way 
out,  he  met  Grayson  Amery 
coming  in. 

Pearson  shook  hands  warm- 
ly with  the  publisher. 

“Mr.  Amery,  the  govern- 
ment owes  you  a vote  of 


thanks  for  recommending  Mal- 
loy for  this  job  of  infiltrating 
the  Jocks.  Turning  against 
one  of  your  own  kind  is  never 
easy  ...” 

Amery  laughed  lightly. 
“Malloy  was  not  ‘one  of  my 
kind.’  He  was  an  editor.  Even 
worse  than  that,  I think  in  his 
attitude  he  always  remained 
no  more  than  a writer.  I un- 
derstand he  is  being  returned 
to  confinement?” 

Pearson  looked  troubled. 
“Yes,  sir.  Personally,  I would 
feel  more  comfortable  if  he 
were  eliminated.  I am  not  at 
all  sure  that  we  can  keep  Mal- 
loy under  lock  and  key  once  he 
develops  his  potential  of 
schizophrenia.” 

“I  know.  Unhappily,  the 
primitive  ethics  of  the  Riders 
prevent  our  taking  care  of 
Mike  in  the  most  efficient  way. 
That’s  what  I wanted  to  talk 
to  you  about.  May  I sit  down?” 
“Please  do,  sir,”  said  Pear- 
son. 

Amery  took  the  vacant 
chair  and  leaned  forward  with 
boyish  enthusiasm. 

“Mr.  Pearson,  I have  faith 
in  humanity.  I believe  we  can 
keep  the  benefits  of  any  situa- 
tion, including  the  Riders,  and 
eliminate  the  disadvantages 
and  limitations.  My  boy,  all  of 
us  must  start  to  work  to  find  a 
way  to  override  the  Riders!” 

END 


82 


JIM  HARMON 


Space  Taxi 
$1.29 


Designed  by  Foremost  Rocket  and  Space  Authority! 
In  Fabulous  Hobby  Kits  by  MONOGRAM! 


If  you  are  excited  about  tomorrow  and  get  a thrill  out  of 
the  idea  of  a man  in  space  ...  get  a Willy  Ley  Space 
Model  in  a fascinating  Monogram  hobby  kit 


TV  Orbiter  $1.29 


Easy/  Fascinating  Assembly 

These  exciting  new  models  bring  space  travel  closer  and 
add  reality  to  what  you  read.  Designed  by  Willy  Ley, 
author  of  “Conquest  of  Space"  and  other  thrillers. 
Molded  in  brilliant  color  plastic  by  Monogram,  leading 
producer  of  fine  hobby  kits.  Assembly  is  easy — fascinat- 
ing. No  tools  required.  Models  are  beautiful  show  and 
conversation  pieces,  with  separating  stages  and  many 
operational  features. 

Informativo  Booklet  Included 

Detailed  pictorial  instructions  and  booklet  by  Willy  Ley 
describing  the  real  space  ship  and  its  uses,  included 
with  each  model.  Use  coupon  on  opposite  page. 


Easy-to-Assemble,  All-Plastic 
Authentic,  Detailed  Willy  Ley  Models. 


Order  on  Coupon  Below.  We  Pay  Postage.  Delivery  Guaranteed. 


SPACE  TAXI 

Transport  and  work  ship.  Opening  cargo  door  and 
cargo.  Pilot  and  three  figures  in  space  suits.  Ter- 
restrial globe  mounting  and  base.  9 Vi  inches  long. 
Molded  in  four  colors.  Booklet  by  Willy  Ley.  $1.29 


TV  ORBITER 

Television  from  outer  space.  Depicts  actual  rocket, 
designed  to  put  a television  camera  in  orbit  around 
the  earth.  3 separating  stages,  television  nose  cone, 
launching  pad,  service  tower,  3 figures.  Molded  in 
four  colors.  Booklet  by  Willy  Ley.  $1.29 


PASSENGER  ROCKET 

Two  manned  and  separating  stages  for  passenger  serv- 
ice in  outer  space  at  100  mile  altitude.  Retractable 
landing  gear,  launching  pad,  5 figures.  Molded  in  3 
colors.  Booklet  by  Willy  Ley.  $1.49 


ORBITAL  ROCKET 

Manned  rocket  for  controlled  orbital  flight  around  the 
earth.  3 separating  stages,  landing  gear,  removable 
fuel  tanks,  launching  pad,  5 figures.  Molded  in  four 
colors.  Booklet  by  Willy  Ley.  $1.49 


IF  Science  Fiction  421  Hudson  Street,  New  York  14,  N.Y. 

Send  at  once,  postpaid,  Willy  Ley  Space  Models  as  checked  below.  Remittance  for  $. — 
enclosed. 

□ Space  Taxi  $1.29  □ TV  Orbiter  $1.29 

□ Passenger  Rocket  $1.49  □ Orbital  Rocket  $1.49 


’one Stati 


The  biggest  blackmail  stunt 
ever,  it  relied  on  no  skeleton 
in  the  closet.  This  had  . . . 

the  Martian 
in  the  Attic 

By  FREDERIK  POHL 
Illustrated  by  MORROW 


DUNLOP  was  short  and 
pudgy ; his  eyelashes  were 
blond  and  his  hair  was  gone. 
He  looked  like  the  sort  of  man 
you  see  sitting  way  off  at  the 
end  of  the  stadium  at  the  Big 
Game,  clutching  a hot  dog  and 
a pennant  and  sitting  with  his 
wife.  Who  would  be  making 
him  explain  every  play.  Also 
he  stuttered. 


■■  ^ s < ■ . , ' • 


s / 

:vvJv%'*v 


Wm 
mm 


85 


The  girl  at  the  reception 
desk  of  LaFitte  Enterprises 
was  a blue-eyed  former  model. 
She  had  Dunlop  catalogued. 
She  looked  up  slowly.  She  said 
bleakly:  “Yes?” 

“I  want  to  see  Mr.  LaF-F- 
F — ” said  Dunlop,  and  paused 
to  clear  his  throat.  “I  want  to 
see  Mr.  La Fitte.” 

The  ex-model  was  startled 
enough  to  blink.  Nobody  saw 
Mr.  LaFitte!  Oh,  John  D.  the 
Sixth  might.  Or  President 
Brockenheimer  might  drop  by, 
after  phoning  first.  Nobody 
else.  Mr.  LaFitte  was  a very 
great  man  who  had  invented 
most  of  America’s  finest  gadg- 
ets, and  sold  them  for  some  of 
America’s  finest  money,  and 
he  was  not  available  to  casual 
callers.  Particularly  nobodies 
with  suits  that  had  come  right 
off  a rack. 

The  ex-model  was,  however, 
a girl  with  a sympathetic 
heart — as  was  known  only  to 
her  mother,  her  employer  and 
the  fourteen  men  who,  one 
after  another,  had  broken  it. 
She  was  sorry  for  Dunlop.  She 
decided  to  let  the  poor  jerk 
down  easy  and  said:  “Who 
shall  I say  is  calling,  sir?  Mr. 
Dunlop?  Is  that  with  an  ‘O,’ 
sir?  One  moment.”  And  she 
picked  up  the  phone,  trying 
not  to  smile. 

The  reception  room  was 
carpeted  in  real  Oriental  wool 
— none  of  your  flimsy  nylon  or 
even  LaFitton ! — and  all  about 
it  were  the  symbols  of  La- 
Fitte’s  power  and  genius.  In  a 

86 


nook,  floodlighted,  stood  an 
acrylic  model  of  the  LaFitte 
Solar  Transformer,  transpar- 
ently gleaming.  On  a scarlet 
pedestal  in  the  center  of  the 
room  was  the  LaFitte  Ion-Ex- 
change Self-Powered  Water 
Still,  in  the  small  or  forty-gal- 
lon-a-second  model.  (Two  of 
the  larger  size  provided  all  of 
London  with  sparkling  clear 
water  from  the  muddy,  silty, 
smelly  Thames.) 

Dunlop  said  hoarsely : “Hold 
it  a second.  Tell  him  that  he 
won’t  know  my  name,  but  we 
have  a mutual  friend.” 

The  ex-model  hesitated, 
struggling  with  a new  fact. 
That  changed  things.  Even 
Mr.  LaFitte  might  have  a 
friend  who  might  by  chance  be 
acquainted  with  a little  blond 
nobody  whose  shoes  needed 
shining.  It  wasn’t  likely,  but 
it  was  a possibility.  Especial- 
ly when  you  consider  that  Mr. 
LaFitte  himself  sprang  from 
quite  humble  origins:  at  one 
time  he  had  taught  at  a uni- 
versity. 

“Yes,  sir,”  she  said,  much 
more  warmly.  “May  I have 
the  friend’s  name?” 

“I  d-don’t  know  his  name.” 

“Oh!” 

“But  Mr.  LaFitte  will  know 
who  I m-mean.  Just  say  the 
friend  is  a M — is  a M — is  a 
M-Martian.” 

The  soft  blue  eyes  turned 
bleak.  The  smooth,  pure  face 
shriveled  into  the  hard  Vogue 
lines  that  it  had  possessed  be- 
fore an  unbearable  interest  in 


FREDERIK  POHL 


chocolate  nougats  had  taken 
her  from  before  the  fashion 
cameras  and  put  her  behind 
this  desk. 

“Get  out!”  she  said.  “That 
isn’t  a bit  funny !” 

The  chubby  little  man  said 
cheerfully:  “Don’t  forget  the 
name,  Dunlop.  And  I’m  at  449 
West  19th  Street.  It’s  a room- 
ing house.”  And  he  left.  She 
wouldn’t  give  anyone  the  mes- 
sage, he  knew,  but  he  knew 
comfortably  that  it  didn’t  mat- 
ter. He’d  seen  the  little  gold- 
plated  microphone  at  the 
comer  of  her  desk.  The  La- 
Fitte  Auto-Sec  it  was  hooked 
up  to  would  unfailingly  re- 
member, analyze  and  pass 
along  every  word. 

“Ho-hum,”  said  Dunlop  to 
the  elevator  operator,  “they 
make  you  fellows  work  too 
hard  in  this  kind  of  weather. 
I’ll  see  that  they  put  in  air- 
conditioning.” 

The  operator  looked  at  Dun- 
lop as  though  he  was  some 
kind  of  a creep,  but  Dunlop 
didn’t  mind.  Why  should  he? 
He  was  a creep.  But  he  would 
soon  be  a very  rich  one. 

Hector  dunlop  trotted 

out  into  the  heat  of  Fifth 
Avenue,  wheezing  because  of 
his  asthma.  But  he  was  quite 
pleased  with  himself. 

He  paused  at  the  comer  to 
turn  and  look  up  at  the  La- 
Fitte  Building,  all  copper  and 
glass  bands  in  the  quaint  pe- 
riod architecture  that  LaFitte 
liked.  Let  him  enjoy  it, 

THE  MARTIAN  IN  THE  ATTIC 


thought  Dunlop  generously.  It 
looks  awful,  but  let  LaFitte 
have  his  pleasures ; it  was  only 
fair  that  LaFitte  have  the 
kind  of  building  he  wanted. 
Dunlop’s  own  taste  went  to 
more  modem  lines,  but  there 
would  be  nothing  to  stop  him 
from  putting  up  a hundred- 
and-fifty-iwo-story  building 
across  the  street  if  he  liked. 
LaFitte  was  entitled  to  every- 
thing he  wanted — as  long  as 
he  was  willing  to  share  with 
Hector  Dunlop.  As  he  certain- 
ly would  be,  and  probably  that 
very  day. 

Musing  cheerfully  about  the 
inevitable  generosity  of  La- 
Fitte, Dunlop  dawdled  down 
Fifth  Avenue  in  the  fierce  but 
unfelt  heat.  He  had  plenty  of 
time.  It  would  take  a little 
while  for  anything  to  happen. 

Of  course,  he  thought  pa- 
tiently, it  was  possible  that 
nothing  would  happen  at  all 
today.  Whatever  human  the 
Auto-Sec  reported  to  might 
forget.  Anything  might  go 
wrong.  But  still  he  had  time. 
All  he  had  to  do  was  try  again, 
and  try  still  more  after  that  if 
necessary.  Sooner  or  later  the 
magic  words  would  reach  La- 
Fitte. After  eight  years  of  get- 
ting ready  for  this  moment  it 
didn’t  much  matter  if  it  took 
an  extra  day  or  two. 

Dunlop  caught  his  breath. 

A girl  in  needle-pointed 
heels  came  clicking  by,  the  hot 
breeze  plastering  her  skirt 
against  her  legs.  She  glanced 
casually  at  the  volume  of  space 

87 


which  Hector  Dunlop  thought 
he  was  occupying  and  found  it 
empty.  Dunlop  snarled  out  of 
habit;  she  was  not  the  only 
hormone-pumping  girl  who 
had  seen  nothing  where  he 
stood.  But  he  regained  his 
calm.  To  hell  with  you,  my 
dear,  he  said  good-humoredly 
to  himself.  I will  have  you 
later  if  I like.  I will  have 
twenty  like  you,  or  twenty  a 
day  if  I wish.  Starting  very 
soon. 

He  sprinted  across  Forty- 
second  Street,  and  there  was 
the  gray  familiar  old-fashion- 
ed bulk  of  the  Library. 

On  a sentimental  impulse  he 
climbed  the  steps  and  went  in- 
side. 

The  elevator  operator  nod- 
ded. “Good  afternoon,  Mr. 
Dunlop.  Three?” 

“That’s  right,  Charley.  As 
usual.”  They  all  liked  him 
here.  It  was  the  only  place  in 
the  world  where  that  was  true, 
he  realized,  but  then  he  had 
spent  more  time  here  than 
anywhere  else  in  the  world. 

Dunlop  got  out  of  the  slow 
elevator  as  it  creaked  to  an 
approximate  halt  on  the  third 
floor.  He  walked  reminiscent- 
ly down  the  wide,  warm  hall 
between  the  rows  of  exhibits. 
Just  beyond  the  drinking 
fountain  there.  That  was  the 
door  to  the  Fortescue  Collec- 
tion. Flanking  it  were  the 
glass  cabinets  that  housed 
some  of  Fortescue’s  own  Mar- 
tian photographs,  along  with 
the  unexplained  relics  of  a 

88 


previous  race  that  had  built 
the  canals. 

DUNLOP  looked  at  the 
prints  and  could  hardly 
keep  from  giggling.  The 
Martians  were  seedy,  slime- 
skinned creatures  with  snaky 
arms  and  no  heads  at  all. 
Worse,  according  to  Updyke’s 
The  Martian  Adventure,  For- 
tescue’s own  First  to  Land 
and  Wilbert,  Shevelsen  and 
Buchbinder’s  Survey  of  In- 
digenous Martian  Semi-Fauna 
(in  the  Proceedings  of  the 
Astro-Biological  Institute  for 
Winter,  2011),  they  smelled 
like  rotting  fish.  Their  mean 
intelligence  was  given  by 
Fortescue,  Burlutski  and 
Stanko  as  roughly  equivalent 
to  the  Felidae  (though  Gaff- 
ney placed  it  higher,  say  about 
that  of  the  lower  primates). 
They  possessed  no  language. 
They  did  not  have  the  use  of 
fire.  Their  most  advanced 
tool  was  a hand-axe.  In  short, 
the  Martians  were  the  dopes 
of  the  Solar  System,  and  it 
was  not  surprising  that  La- 
Fitte’s  receptionist  had  view- 
ed describing  a Martian  as 
her  employer’s  friend  as  a 
gross  insult. 

“Why,  it’s  Mr.  Dunlop,” 
called  the  librarian,  peering 
out  through  the  wire  grating 
on  the  door.  She  got  up  and 
came  toward  him  to  unlock 
the  door  to  the  Fortescue  Col- 
lection. 

“No,  thanks,”  he  said  has- 
tily. “I'm  not  coming  in 


FREDERtK  POHL 


today.  Miss  Reidy.  Warm 
weather,  isn’t  it?  Well,  I must 
be  getting  along.” 

When  hell  freezes  over  I’ll 
come  in,  he  added  to  himself 
as  he  turned  away,  although 
Miss  Reidy  had  been  extreme- 
ly helpful  to  him  for  eight 
years ; she  had  turned  the 
Library’s  archives  over  to 
him,  not  only  in  the  extrater- 
restrial collections  but  wher- 
ever his  researching  nose  led 
him.  Without  her,  he  would 
have  found  it'much  more  diffi- 
cult to  establish  what  he  now 
knew  about  LaFitte.  On  the 
other  hand,  she  wore  glasses. 
Her  skin  was  sallow.  One  of 
her  front  teeth  was  chipped. 
Dunlop  would  see  only  TV 
stars  and  the  society  debu- 
tantes, he  vowed  solemnly, 
and  decided  that  even  those 
he  would  treat  like  dirt. 

The  Library  was  pressing 
down  on  him ; it  was  too  much 
a reminder  of  the  eight  grub- 
like years  that  were  now 
past.  He  left  it  and  took  a bus 
home. 

Less  than  two  hours  had 
elapsed  since  leaving  La- 
Fitte’s  office. 

That  wasn’t  enough.  Not 
even  the  great  LaFitte’s  or- 
ganization would  have  been 
quite  sure  to  deliver  and  act 
on  the  message  yet,  and  Dun- 
lop was  suddenly  wildly  anx- 
ious to  spend  no  time  waiting 
in  his  rooming  house.  He 
stopped  in  front  of  a cheap 
restaurant,  paused,  smiled 
broadly  and  walked  across 

THE  MARTIAN  IN  THE  ATTIC 


the  street  to  a small,  cozy,  ex- 
pensive place  with  potted 
palms  in  the  window.  It 
would  just  about  clean  out 
what  cash  he  had  left,  but 
what  of  it? 

Dunlop  ate  the  best  lunch 
he  had  had  in  ten  years,  tak- 
ing his  time.  When  some  fum- 
bling chemical  message  told 
him  that  enough  minutes  had 
elapsed  and  he  walked  down 
the  block  to  his  rooming 
house,  the  men  were  there. 

The  landlady  peered  out  of 
her  window  from  behind  a 
curtain,  looking  frightened. 

Dunlop  laughed  out  loud 
and  waved  to  her  as  they 
closed  in.  They  were  two  tall 
men  with  featureless  faces. 
The  heavier  one  smelled  of 
chlorophyll  chewing  gum.  The 
leaner  one  smelled  of  death. 

Dunlop  linked  arms  with 
them,  grinning  broadly,  and 
turned  his  back  on  his  land- 
lady. “What  did  you  tell  her 
you  w-were,  boys?  Internal 
Revenue?  The  F.B.I.?”  They 
didn’t  answer,  but  it  didn’t 
matter.  Let  her  think  what 
she  liked;  he  would  never, 
never,  never  see  her  again. 
She  was  welcome  to  the  few 
pitiful  possessions  in  his 
cheap  suitcase.  Very  soon  now 
Hector  Dunlop  would  have 
only  the  best. 

don’t  know  your 

1 boss’s  secret,  eh?”  Dun- 
lop prodded  the  men  during 
the  car  ride.  “But  I do.  It 
took  me  eight  years  to  find  it 

89 


out.  Treat  me  with  a little  re- 
spect or  I m-might  have  you 
fired.” 

“Shut  up,”  said  chloro- 
phyll-breath pleasantly,  and 
Dunlop  politely  obeyed.  It 
didn’t  matter,  like  everything 
else  that  happened  now.  In  a 
short  time  he  would  see  La- 
Fitte  and  then — 

“Don’t  p-p-push!”  he  said 
irritably,  staggering  before 
them  out  of  the  car. 

They  caught  him,  one  at 
each  elbow,  Chlorophyll  open- 
ing the  iron  gate  at  the  end 
of  the  walk  and  Death  push- 
ing him  through.  Dunlop’s 
glasses  came  off  one  ear  and 
he  grabbed  for  them. 

They  were  well  out  of  the 
city,  having  crossed  the  Hud- 
son. Dunlop  had  only  the 
haziest  sense  of  geography, 
having  devoted  all  his  last 
eight  years  to  more  profitable 
pursuits,  but  he  guessed  they 
were  somewhere  in  the  hills 
back  of  Kingston.  They  went 
into  a great  stone  house  and 
saw  no  one.  It  was  a Frank- 
enstein house,  but  it  cheered 
Dunlop  greatly,  for  it  was 
just  the  sort  of  house  he  had 
imagined  LaFitte  would  need 
to  keep  his  secret. 

They  shoved  Dunlop 
through  a door  into  a room 
with  a fireplace.  In  a leather 
chair  before  a fire  (though 
the  day  was  hot)  was  a man 
who  had  to  be  Quincy  La- 
Fitte. 

“Hello,”  said  Dunlop  with 
poise,  strutting  toward  him. 

90 


“I  suppose  y-you  know  why 
I — Hey!  What  are  you  d-do- 
ing?” 

Chlorophyll  was  putting 
one  gray  glove  on  one  hand. 
He  walked  to  a desk,  opened 
it,  took  out  something — a 
gun!  In  his  gloved  hand  he 
raised  it  and  fired  at  the  wall. 
Splat.  It  was  a small  flat 
sound,  but  a great  chip  of 
plaster  flew. 

“Hey!”  said  Dunlop  again. 

Mr.  LaFitte  watched  him 
with  polite  interest.  Chloro- 
phyll walked  briskly  toward 
him,  and  abruptly  Death 
reached  for — for — 

Chlorophyll  handed  Dun- 
lop the  gun  he  had  fired. 
Dunlop  instinctively  grasped 
it,  while  Death  took  out  an- 
other, larger,  more  danger- 
ous-looking one. 

Dunlop  abruptly  jumped, 
dropped  the  gun,  beginning 
to  understand.  “Wait!”  he 
cried  in  sudden  panic.  “I’ve 
g-g — ” He  swallowed  and 
dropped  to  his  knees.  “Don’t 
shoot!  I’ve  g-got  everything 
written  d-down  in  my  luh — in 
my  luh — ” 

LaFitte  said  softly : “Just  a 
moment,  boys.” 

Chlorophyll  just  stopped 
where  he  was  and  waited. 
Death  held  his  gun  competent- 
ly on  Dunlop  and  waited. 

Dunlop  managed  to  stam- 
mer: “In  my  lawyer’s  office. 
I’ve  got  the  whole  th-thing 
written  down.  If  anything 
happens  to  me  he  ruh — he 
ruh — he  reads  it.” 


FREDERIK  POHt 


LaFitte  sighed.  “Well,”  he 
said  mildly,  “that  was  the 
chance  we  took.  All  right, 
boys.  Leave  us  alone.”  Chloro- 
phyll and  Death  took  their 
scent  and  their  menace  out 
the  door. 

Dunlop  was  breathing  very 
hard.  He  had  just  come  very 
close  to  dying,  he  realized; 
one  man  handed  him  the  gun, 
and  the  other  was  about  to 
shoot  him  dead.  Then  they 
would  call  the  police  to  deliv- 
er the  body  of  an  unsuccess- 
ful assassin.  Too  bad,  officer, 
but  he  certainly  fooled  us! 
Look,  there’s  where  the  bullet 
went.  I only  tried  to  wing  the 
poor  nut,  but — A shrug. 

Dunlop  swallowed.  “Too 
bad,”  he  said  in  a cracked 
voice.  “But  naturally  I had  to 
take  p-precautions.  Say.  Can 
I have  a drink?” 

Mr.  LaFitte  pointed  to  a 
tray.  He  had  all  the  time  there 
was.  He  merely  waited,  with 
patience  and  very  little  con- 
cern. He  was  a tall  old  man 
with  a very  bald  head,  but  he 
moved  quickly  when  he  want- 
ed to,  Dunlop  noticed.  Funny, 
he  hadn’t  expected  LaFitte  to 
be  bald. 

But  everything  else  was 
going  strictly  according  to 
plan! 

HE  POURED  himself  a 
stiff  shot  of  twelve-year- 
old  bourbon  and  downed  it 
from  a glass  that  was  Steu- 
ben’s best  hand-etched  crys- 
tal. 

THE  MARTIAN  IN  THE  ATTIC 


He  said : “I’ve  got  you,  La- 
Fitte! You  know  it,  don’t 
you?” 

LaFitte  gave  him  a warm, 
forgiving  look. 

“Oh,  that’s  the  boy,”  Dun- 
lop enthused.  “B-Be  a good 
loser.  But  you  know  I’ve 
found  out  what  your  fortune 
is  based  on.”  He  swallowed 
another  quick  one  and  felt  the 
hot  burning  tingle  spread. 
“Well.  To  b-begin  with,  eight 
years  ago  I was  an  undergrad 
at  the  university  you  taught 
at.  I came  across  a reference 
to  a thesis  called  Certain  Ob- 
servations on  the  Ontogenesis 
of  the  Martian  P-Parapri- 
mates.  By  somebody  named 
Quincy  A.  W.  L-LaFitte, 
B.S.” 

LaFitte  nodded  faintly,  still 
smiling.  His  eyes  were  tricky, 
Dunlop  decided ; they  were 
the  eyes  of  a man  who  had 
grown  quite  accustomed  to 
success.  You  couldn’t  read 
much  into  eyes  like  those. 
You  had  to  watch  yourself. 

Still,  he  reassured  himself, 
he  had  all  the  cards.  “So  I 
1-looked  for  the  paper  and 
I couldn’t  f-find  it.  But  I guess 
you  know  that!”  Couldn’t  find 
it?  No,  not  in  the  stacks,  not 
in  the  Dean’s  file,  not  even  in 
the  archives.  It  was  very  for- 
tunate that  Dunlop  was  a 
persistent  man.  He  had  found 
the  printer  who  had  done  the 
thesis  in  the  first  place,  and 
there  it  was,  still  attached  to 
the  old  dusty  bill. 

“I  remember  the  w-words,” 

91 


Dunlop  said,  and  quoted  from 
the  conclusion.  He  didn’t  stut- 
ter at  all: 

“ ‘It  is  therefore  to  be 
inferred  that  the  Martian 
paraprimates  at  one  time 
possessed  a mature  culture 
comparable  to  the  most  so- 
phisticated milieux  of  our  own 
planet.  The  artifacts  and 
structural  remains  were  not 
created  by  another  race.  Per- 
haps there  is  a correlation 
with  the  so-called  Shtern- 
weiser  Anomaly,  when  con- 
jecturally  an  explosion  of 
planetary  proportions  deplet- 
ed the  Martian  water  sup- 
ply.’ ” 

LaFitte  interrupted  : 
“Shternweiser ! You  know,  I 
had  forgotten  his  name.  It’s 
been  a long  time.  But  Shtern- 
weiser’s  paper  suggested  that 
Mars  might  have  lost  its 
water  in  our  own  historical 
times — and  then  the  rest  was 
easy!’’ 

Dunlop  finished  his  quota- 
tion : 

“ ‘In  conjunction,  these 
factors  inescapably  suggest  a 
pattern.  The  Martian  para- 
primates require  an  aqueous 
phase  for  development  from 
grub  to  imago,  as  in  many 
terrestrial  invertebrates.  Yet 
there  has  not  been  sufficient 
free  water  on  the  surface  of 
Mars  since  the  time  of 
the  Shternweiser  explosion 
theory.  It  seems  likely,  there- 
fore, that  the  present  exam- 
ples surviving  are  mere  sexed 
grubs,  and  that  the  adult 

92 


Martian  paraprimate  does 
not  exist  in  vivo,  though  its 
historical  existence  is  attest- 
ed by  the  remarkable  exam- 
ples left  of  their  work.’  ” 
“And  then,”  finished  Dun- 
lop, “you  b-began  to  realize 
what  you  had  here.  And  you 
d-destroyed  all  the  copies.  All, 
th-that  is,  b-but  one.” 

IT  WAS  working ! It  was  all 
working  the  way  it  should ! 
LaFitte  would  have  thrown 
him  out  long  ago,  of  course, 
if  he  had  dared.  He  didn’t 
dare.  He  knew  that  Dunlop 
had  followed  the  long,  crook- 
ed trail  of  evidence  to  its  end. 

Every  invention  that  bore 
the  name  LaFitte  had  come 
from  a Martian  mind. 

The  fact  that  the  paper  was 
suppressed  was  the  first  clue. 
Why  suppress  it?  The  name 
attached  to  the  paper  was  the 
second — though  it  had  taken 
an  effort  of  the  imagination 
to  connect  a puny  B.S.  with 
the  head  of  LaFitte  Enter- 
prises. 

And  all  the  other  clues  had 
come  painfully  and  laborious- 
ly along  the  trail  that  led  past 
Miss  Reidy’s  room  at  the  Li- 
brary, the  Space  Exploration 
wing  of  the  Smithsonian,  the 
Hall  of  Extraterrestrial  Zoo- 
forms at  the  Museum  of  Nat- 
ural History,  and  a thousand 
dusty  chambers  of  learning  all 
over  the  country. 

LaFitte  sighed.  “And  so 
you  know  it  all,  Mr.  Dunlop. 
You’ve  come  a long  way.” 

FREDERIK  POHL 


He  poured  himself  a gen- 
tlemanly film  of  brandy  in  a 
large  inhaler  and  warmed  it 
with  his  breath.  He  said  medi- 
tatively: “You  did  a lot  of 
work,  but,  of  course,  I did 
more.  I had  to  go  to  Mars,  for 
one  thing.” 

“The  S-Solar  Argosy,”  Dun- 
lop supplied  promptly. 

LaFitte  raised  his  eye- 
brows. " That  thorough?  I 
suppose  you  realize,  then,  that 
the  crash  of  the  Solar  Argosy 
was  not  an  accident.  I had  to 
cover  up  the  fact  that  I was 
bringing  a young  Martian 
back  to  Earth.  It  wasn’t  easy. 
And  even  so,  once  I had  him 
here,  that  was  only  half  the 
battle.  It  is  quite  difficult  to 
raise  an  exogenous  life-form 
on  Earth.” 

He  sipped  a drop  of  the 
brandy  and  leaned  forward 
earnestly.  “I  had  to  let  a Mar- 
tian develop.  It  meant  giving 
him  an  aqueous  environment, 
as  close  as  I could  manage  to 
what  must  have  been  the  con- 
ditions on  Mars  before  the 
Shternweiser  event.  All  guess- 
work, Mr.  Dunlop!  I can  only 
say  that  luck  was  with  me. 
And  even  then — why,  think  of 
yourself  as  a baby.  Suppose 
your  mother  had  abandoned 
you,  kicking  and  wetting  your 
diaper,  on  Jupiter.  And  sup- 
pose that  some  curious-shaped 
creature  that  resembled  Mom- 
my about  as  much  as  your 
mother  resembled  a tree  then 
took  over  your  raising.” 

He  shook  his  head  solemnly. 

THE  MARTIAN  IN  THE  ATTIC 


“Spock  was  no  help  at  all.  The 
problem  of  discipline ! The  toi- 
let training!  And  then  I had 
nothing  but  a naked  mind,  so 
to  speak.  The  Martian  adult 
mind  is  great,  but  it  needs  to 
be  filled  with  knowledge  be- 
fore it  can  create,  and  that, 
Mr.  Dunlop,  in  itself  took  me 
six  difficult  years.” 

He  stood  up.  “Well,”  he  said, 
“suppose  you  tell  me  what  you 
want.” 

Dunlop,  caught  off  base, 
stammered  terribly:  “I  w-w- 
want  half  of  the  tuh — of  the 
tuh — ” 

“You  want  half  of  the 
take?” 

“That’s  ruh— that’s— ” 

“I  understand.  In  order  to 
keep  my  secret,  you  want  me 
to  give  you  half  of  everything 
I earn  from  my  Martian’s  in- 
ventions. And  if  I don’t 
agree?” 

Dunlop  said,  suddenly  pan- 
icked: “But  you  must!  If  I 
t-t-tell  your  secret,  anyone  can 
do  the  same !” 

LaFitte  said  reasonably: 
“But  I already  have  my 
money,  Mr.  Dunlop.  No,  that’s 
not  enough  of  an  inducement 
. . . But,”  he  said  after  a mo- 
ment, “I  doubt  that  such  a con- 
sideration will  persuade  you  to 
keep  still.  And,  in  fact,  I do 
want  this  matter  kept  confi- 
dential. After  all,  six  men  died 
in  the  crash  of  the  Solar  Ar- 
gosy, and  on  that  sort  of  thing 
there  is  no  statute  of  limita- 
tions.” 

He  politely  touched  Dun- 

93 


lop’s  arm.  “Come  along.  You 
deduced  there  was  a Martian 
in  this  house?  Let  me  show 
you  how  right  you  were.” 

ALL  the  way  down  a long 
carpeted  corridor,  Dunlop 
kept  hearing  little  clicks  and 
rustles  that  seemed  to  come 
from  the  wall.  “Are  those  your 
b-bodyguards,  LaFitte?  Don't 
try  any  tricks !” 

LaFitte  shrugged.  “Come  on 
out,  boys,”  he  said  without 
raising  his  voice;  and  a few 
feet  ahead  of  them  a panel 
opened  and  Death  and  Chloro- 
phyll stepped  through. 

“Sorry  about  that  other 
business,  Mr.  Dunlop,”  said 
Chlorophyll. 

“No  hard  f-feelings,”  said 
Dunlop. 

LaFitte  stopped  before  a 
door  with  double  locks.  He 
spun  the  tumblers  and  the 
door  opened  into  a dark,  dank 
room. 

“V-r-r-roooom,  v-r-r-room.” 
It  sounded  like  a huge  deep 
rumble  from  inside  the  room. 

Dunlop’s  pupils  slowly  ex- 
panded to  admit  more  light, 
and  he  began  to  recognize 
shapes. 

In  the  room  was  a sort  of 
palisade  of  steel  bars.  Behind 
them,  chained  to  a stake, 
was — 

A Martian! 

Chained? 

Yes,  it  was  chained  and 
cuffed.  What  could  only  be  the 
key  hung  where  the  Martian 
would  be  able  to  see  it  always 

94 


but  reach  it  never.  Dunlop 
swallowed,  staring.  The  Mar- 
tians in  Fortescue’s  photo- 
graphs were  slimy,  ropy,  ugly 
creatures  like  thinned-out  sea 
anemones,  man-tall  and  head- 
less. The  chained  creature  that 
thundered  at  him  now  was  like 
those  Martians  only  as  a frog 
is  like  a tadpole.  It  possessed 
a head,  round-domed,  with 
staring  eyes.  It  possessed  a 
mouth  that  clacked  open  and 
shut  on  great  square  teeth. 

“V-r-r-room,”  it  roared,  and 
then  Dunlop  listened  more 
closely.  It  was  not  a wordless 
lion’s  bellow.  It  was  English! 
The  creature  was  talking  to 
them ; it  was  only  the  Earth’s 
thick  atmosphere  that  made  it 
boom.  “Who  are  you?”  it 
croaked  in  a slobbery-drunk 
Chaliapin’s  boom. 

Dunlop  said  faintly:  “God 
b-bless.”  Inside  that  hideous 
skull  was  the  brain  that  had 
created  for  LaFitte  the  Solar 
Transformer,  the  Ion-Ex- 
change Self-Powered  Water 
Still,  the  LaFitte  Negative- 
Impedance  Transducer,  and  a 
thousand  other  great  inven- 
tions. It  was  not  a Martian 
Dunlop  was  looking  at ; it  was 
a magic  lamp  that  would  bring 
him  endless  fortune.  But  it 
was  an  ugly  nightmare. 

“So,”  said  LaFitte.  “And 
what  do  you  think  now,  Mr. 
Dunlop  ? Don’t  you  think  I did 
something  great?  Perhaps  the 
Still  and  the  Transducer  were 
his  invention,  not  mine.  But  I 
invented  him." 


FREDERIK  POHL 


Dunlop  pulled  himself  to- 
gether. “Y-yes,”  he  said,  bob- 
bing his  head.  He  had  a con- 
cept of  LaFitte  as  a sort  of 
storybook  blackmail  victim, 
who  needed  only  a leer,  a whis- 
per and  the  Papers  to  start 
disgorging  billions.  It  had  not 
occurred  to  him  that  LaFitte 
would  take  honest  pride  in 
what  he  had  done.  Now,  know- 
ing it,  Dunlop  saw  or  thought 
he  saw  a better  tactic. 

He  said  instantly:  “Great? 
N-No,  LaFitte,  it’s  more  than 
that.  I am  simply  amazed  that 
you  brought  him  up  without, 
say,  r-rickets.  Or  juvenile  de- 
linquency. Or  whatever  Mar- 
tians might  get,  lacking  prop- 
er care.” 

LaFitte  looked  pleased. 
“Well,  let’s  get  down  to  busi- 
ness. You  want  to  become  an 
equal  partner  in  LaFitte  En- 
terprises, is  that  what  you’re 
asking  for?” 

Dunlop  shrugged.  He  didn’t 
have  to  answer.  That  was  for- 
tunate ; in  a situation  as  tense 
as  this  one,  he  couldn’t  have 
spoken  at  all. 

LaFitte  said  cheerfully : 
“Why  not?  Who  needs  all  this? 
Besides,  some  new  blood  in  the 
firm  might  perk  things  up.” 
He  gazed  benevolently  at  the 
Martian,  who  quailed.  “Our 
friend  here  has  been  lethargic 
lately.  All  right,  I’ll  make  you 
work  for  it,  but  you  can  have 
half.” 

“Th—  Th—  Thank—” 

“You’re  welcome,  Dunlop. 
How  shall  we  do  it?  I don’t 


suppose  you’d  care  to  take  my 
word — ” 

Dunlop  smiled. 

LAFITTE  was  not  offended. 

“Very  well,  we’ll  put  it  in 
writing.  I’ll  have  my  attorneys 
draw  something  up.  I suppose 
you  have  a lawyer  for  them  to 
get  in  touch  with?”  He  snap- 
ped his  fingers.  Death  stepped 
brightly  forward  with  a silver 
pencil  and  Chlorophyll  with  a 
pad. 

“G-G-Good,”  said  Dunlop, 
terribly  eager.  “My  1-lawyer  is 
P.  George  Metzger,  and  he’s  in 
the  Empire  State  Building, 
forty-first  fl — ” 

“Fool!”  roared  the  Martian 
with  terrible  glee.  LaFitte 
wrote  quickly  and  folded  the 
paper  into  a neat  square.  He 
handed  it  to  the  man  who 
smelled  of  chlorophyll  chewing 
gum. 

Dunlop  said  desperately : 
"That’s  not  the  s-same  law- 
yer.” 

LaFitte  waited  politely. 
“Not  what  lawyer?” 

“My  other  lawyer  is  the  one 
that  has  the  p-p-papers.” 
LaFitte  shook  his  head  and 
smiled. 

Dunlop  sobbed.  He  couldn’t 
help  it.  Before  his  eyes  a bil- 
lion dollars  had  vanished,  and 
the  premium  on  his  life-in- 
surance policy  had  run  out. 
They  had  Metzger’s  name. 
They  knew  where  to  find  the 
fat  manila  envelope  that  con- 
tained the  sum  of  eight  years’ 
work. 


THE  MARTIAN  IN  THE  ATTIC 


95 


Chlorophyll,  or  Death,  or 
any  of  LaFitte’s  hundreds  of 
confidential  helpers,  would  go 
to  Metzger’s  office,  and  per- 
haps they  would  present 
phony  court  orders  or  perhaps 
they  would  bull  their  way 
through,  a handkerchief  over 
the  face  and  a gun  in  the  hand. 
One  way  or  another  they 
would  find  the  papers.  The 
sort  of  organization  that  La- 
Fitte  owned  would  surely  not 
be  baffled  by  the  office  safe  of 
a recent  ex-law  clerk,  now  in 
his  first  practice. 

Dunlop  sobbed  again,  wish- 
ing he  had  not  economized  on 
lawyers;  but  it  really  made 
no  difference.  LaFitte  knew 
where  the  papers  were  kept 
and  he  would  get  them.  It  re- 
mained only  for  him  to  erase 
the  last  copy  of  the  informa- 
tion— that  is,  the  copy  in  the 
head  of  Hector  Dunlop. 

Chlorophyll  tucked  the  note 
in  his  pocket  and  left.  Death 
patted  the  bulge  under  his  arm 
and  looked  at  LaFitte. 

“Not  here,”  said  LaFitte. 

Dunlop  took  a deep  breath. 

“G-Good-bye,  Martian,”  he 
said  sadly,  and  turned  toward 
the  door.  Behind  him  the  thick, 
hateful  voice  laughed. 

“You’re  taking  this  very 
well,”  LaFitte  said  in  sur- 
prise. 

Dunlop  shrugged  and  step- 
ped aside  to  let  LaFitte  pre- 
cede him  through  the  doorway. 

“What  else  can  I d-do?”  he 
said.  “You  have  me  cold. 
Only — ” The  Death  man  was 

96 


mrough  the  door,  and  so  was 
LaFitte,  half-turned  politely 
to  listen  to  Dunlop.  Dunlop 
caught  the  edge  of  the  door, 
hesitated,  smiled  and  leaped 
back,  slamming  it.  He  found  a 
lock  and  turned  it.  “Only  you 
have  to  c-catch  me  first!”  he 
yelled  through  the  door. 

Behind  him  the  Martian 
laughed  like  a wounded  whale. 

“You  were  very  good,”  com- 
plimented the  thick,  tolling 
voice. 

“It  was  a matter  of  s-simple 
s-self -defense,”  said  Dunlop. 

HE  COULD  hear  noises  in 
the  corridor,  but  there 
was  time.  “N-Now!  Come, 
Martian ! We’re  going  to  get 
away  from  LaFitte.  You’re 
coming  w-with  me,  because  he 
won’t  dare  shoot  you  and — 
And  certainly  you,  with  your 
great  mind,  can  find  a way  for 
us  both  to  escape.” 

The  Martian  said  in  a thick 
sulky  voice : “I’ve  tried.” 

“But  I can  help ! Isn’t  that 
thek-k-key?” 

He  clawed  the  bright  bit  of 
metal  off  the  wall.  There  was 
a lock  on  the  door  of  steel  bars, 
but  the  key  opened  it.  The 
Martian  was  just  inside,  ropy 
arms  waving. 

“V-r-r-room,”  it  rumbled, 
eyes  like  snake’s  eyes  staring 
at  Dunlop. 

“Speak  more  c-clearly,” 
Dunlop  requested  impatiently, 
twisting  the  key  out  of  the 
lock. 

“I  said,”  repeated  the  thick 

FREDERIK  POHL 


draiwl,  “I’ve  been  waiting  for 
you.” 

“Of  course.  What  a t-terri- 
ble  life  you’ve  led !” 

Crash  went  the  door  behind 
him ; Dunlop  didn’t  dare  look. 
And  this  key  insisted  on  stick- 
ing in  its  lock ! But  he  freed  it 
and  leaped  to  the  Martian’s 
side  — at  least  there  they 
would  not  dare  fire,  for  fear 
of  destroying  their  meal- 
ticket  ! 

“You  c-can  get  us  out  of 
here,”  Dunlop  panted,  fum- 
bling for  the  lock  on  the  Mar- 
tian’s ankle  cuff  and  gagging. 
(It  was  true.  They  did  smell 


like  rotting  fish.)  “B-but  you 
must  be  strong!  LaFitte  has 
been  a father  to  you,  but  what 
a f-false  f-father ! Feel  no  loy- 
alty to  him,  Martian.  He  made 
you  his  slave,  even  if  he  d-did 
keep  you  healthy  and  s-sane.” 
And  behind  him  LaFitte 
cleared  his  throat.  “But  I 
didn’t,”  he  observed.  “I  didn’t 
keep  him  sane.” 

“No,”  rumbled  the  thick, 
slow  Martian  voice.  “No,  he 
didn’t.” 

The  ropes  that  smelled  like 
rotting  fish  closed  lovingly  and 
lethally  around  Dunlop. 

END 


SUPERWEAPON 

Few  foes  have  been  as  great  a challenge  to  man’s  claim  to  supremacy 
on  this  planet  as  insects,  and  few,  including  perhaps  his  own  kind,  have 
inflicted  such  huge  losses  in  life,  health  and  wealth.  Hands,  swatters  and 
drainage  got  a big  assist  in  insect  poisons,  especially  recently.  But  the 
tiny,  deadly  enemy  has  the  advantage  of  brief  generations;  survival  of 
the  fittest  has  produced  insecticide-resistant  strains.  And  poisons  aimed 
at  insects  all  too  often  hit  other  forms  of  life,  including  ourselves,  by 
getting  into  food  and  drinking  water. 

Newest  weapon  in  the  insect  war  is  sex.  Totally  selective,  it  can  de- 
stroy only  one  or  another  species,  not  the  beneficial  as  well  as  the 
destructive. 

The  method  itself  is  simpler  by  far  than  any  other.  Great  numbers 
of  the  males  of  any  chosen  kind  of  insect  are  sterilized  by  cobalt-60 
radiation,  and  dropped  into  infested  areas  at  breeding  time.  The  sterilized 
males,  says  Dr.  Arthur  Lindquist,  entomologist  of  the  U.  S.  Department 
of  Agriculture,  “compete  very  successfully  with  the  normal  ones.  The 
average  result  is  that  60  to  70  per  cent  of  the  eggs  laid  are  sterile  and 
won’t  hatch.”  Repeated  at  each  breeding  season,  the  end  result  is  total 
extermination  in  plague  sections,  with  especial  success  on  islands  like 
Rota,  near  Guam,  where  weekly  drops  of  three  million  sterile  male  fruit 
flies  for  a year  should  wipe  out  the  devourers  of  its  melons. 

For  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  mankind,  complete — and  completely 
safe — extinction  of  insect  pests  appears  to  be  a realistic  possibility. 


THE  MARTIAN  IN  THE  ATTIC 


97 


Galaxy. . . around  the  world 


With  your  literally  thousands  of  letters  you  have  proven  that  Galaxy  is 
the  most  widely  read  science-fiction  magazine  on  Earth  (see  above  for 
evidence  of  our  foreign  editions).  Subscribing  to  Galaxy  is  similar  to  a 
profit-sharing  arrangement;  for  the  more  you  invest,  the  greater  your 
dividends.  And  this,  as  you’ve  seen,  and  will  go  on  seeing,  is  truly  voting 
stock.  (No  need  to  cut  up  this  attractive  copy.  Your  order  on  any  sheet 
of  paper  will  convey  the  same  vote  and  privileges.) 


GALAXY  Publishing  Corp.,  421  Hudson  Street,  New  York  14,  N.  Y. 

(60*  additional 
per  6 issues 
foreign  postage) 


Enter  my  subscription  for  the  New  Giant  196-page 
Galaxy  (U.  S.  Edition  only)  for: 


6 Issues  @ $2.50  □ 12  Issues  @ $4.50  □ 24  Issues  @ $8.50  □ 


Name_ 


.City_ 


Address- 


Worlds  of  if 

Book  Reviews  by  Frederik  Pohl 


CONSIDER  a story  in  which 
the  mutated  crew  of  an  in- 
terstellar derelict  forget  that 
they  are  on  a ship  and  revert 
to  savagery;  it  is  not  Robert 
A.  Heinlein’s  Universe.  Con- 
sider a story  in  which  mutat- 
ed, intelligent  rats  strive  for 
control  of  a spaceship  against 
its  human  crew;  it  is  not  A. 
Bertram  Chandler’s  Giant 
Killer. 

These  ingredients — as  well 
as  a good  many  others 
of  reminiscent  flavor — form 
Starship,  a first  novel  by 
Brian  Aldiss  (Signet). 

Starship  is  described  on  its 
cover  by  a single,  bare-faced 
adjective : “magnificent.”  This 
is  an  exaggeration.  But  Aldiss 
comes  very  close  indeed  to  de- 
serving such  a word ! The 
book  is  vital.  It  is  impossible 
to  forget  its  precursors,  but 
as  the  story  builds  and  grows, 
we  no  longer  worry  about 
them.  This  is  no  dreary  re- 
hash; this  is  a novel  of  taste 
and  perception. 

Starship’s  rats,  once  we 
realize  that  they  are  not  the 
same  as  Giant  Killer’s,  become 
worthy  inventions.  They  carry 
telepathic  rabbits  with  them 
in  their  wars,  for  interrogat- 
ing human  POWs.  Their 
scouts  are  telepathic  moths : a 


part  of  their  lineage  might 
well  be  Ralph  Milne  Farley’s 
“new-souls”  of  a generation 
back,  but  these  moths  are  de- 
scribed in  terms  and  with 
emotions  that  Farley  never 
evoked. 

Indeed,  Starship’s  second 
flaw  is  an  error  on  the  side 
of  the  angels : its  invention  is 
over-abundant;  there  is  so 
much  in  the  book  that  Aldiss 
lets  us  glimpse  a treasure  only 
to  whisk  it  away.  His  tele- 
pathic bunny  is  a triumph  of 
compassionate  characteriza- 
tion . . . shown  once,  never 
seen  again.  There  is  a novel 
tribal  game,  hinting  at  pro- 
vocative changes  in  social  be- 
havior. But  the  first  match  we 
see  is  the  last  one. 

No  matter.  Roy  Complain, 
Starship’s  hero,  battles  his 
way  through  the  ponic-tan- 
gled  jungles  of  the  corridors, 
past  human  and  non-human 
foes  to  the  enemy  country 
called  “Forwards”  ...  to  the 
semi-mythical  Control  Room 
itself  . . . and  finally  to  a 
denouement  that  is  skillful, 
fast  and  convincing.  And  we 
are  with  him  all  the  way. 
Magnificent?  No,  the  word  is 
too  strong.  But  it  is  only  an 
exaggeration,  not  an  outright 
lie. 


99 


It  is  good  to  know  that  this 
first  novel  is  shortly  to  be  fol- 
lowed by  at  least  two  more  in 
this  country.  Brian  Aldiss 
shows  every  sign  of  being  a 
writer  of  imagination  and 
power;  it  will  not  need  much 
to  make  him  one  of  the  great 
ones. 

A YEAR  or  so  ago  the 
Seminar  Committee  of 
Princeton  University  invited 
Kingsley  Amis  (a  name  which 
seldom  appears  in  print  with- 
out the  immediate  addition  of 
the  phrase,  “one  of  England’s 
Angry  Young  Men”)  to  deliv- 
er a series  of  lectures  in 
Princeton’s  Christian  Gauss 
Seminars  in  Criticism.  Amis 
accepted,  and  for  his  subject 
elected  to  discuss  science  fic- 
tion in  its  modern  form. 

It  is  not  on  record  whether 
the  Seminar  Committee  was 
pleased  or  otherwise  at  his 
choice.  But  it  is  known, 
first,  that  Princeton’s  faculty 
turned  out  in  large  number 
for  the  seminars  when,  in 
early  1959,  they  were  deliv- 
ered and,  second,  that  the 
faculty  was  nearly  crowded 
out  by  the  influx  of  editors 
and  publishers  from  New 
York  and  Philadelphia  anx- 
ious to  get  an  authoritative 
fresh  view  on  just  what  it 
was  that  they  themselves 
were  doing. 

Harcourt,  Brace  has  now 
made  it  possible  for  those  who 
missed  the  seminars  to  get 
that  view  all  the  same,  now 

100 


enlarged,  indexed,  handsome- 
ly bound  and  available  to  all 
in  book  form  under  the  title, 
New  Maps  of  Hell.  Examina- 
tions of  science  fiction  have 
appeared  often  in  the  past 
decade,  but  this  is  not  merely 
the  newest  of  them.  It  is  the 
best. 

Amis  is  himself  a novelist 
— Lucky  Jim,  That  Uncertain 
Feeling,  etc.  He  is  also  a critic 
of  substance,  a poet,  a jazz 
buff  and  a playwright  (in 
which  mood  he  wrote  one  of 
the  few  science  fiction  plays 
ever  to  find  a home  on  the 
B.B.C.’s  Third  Programme). 
But  these  considerations  are 
mostly  irrelevant.  New  Maps 
of  Hell  demonstrates  its  au- 
thority at  once.  It  proceeds 
immediately  to  a lucid  and  en- 
tertaining exposition  of  just 
what  its  author  seeks  in  a sci- 
ence fiction  story,  and  a sum- 
mary of  what  any  person  of 
similar  tastes  will  reliably 
find. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  ac- 
cept every  one  of  Amis’s  esti- 
mates. He  is  an  Angry  Young 
Man,  as  much  as  any  writer 
of  talent  can  be  said  to  be 
any  one  thing,  and  what  in- 
terests him  most  is  the  science 
fiction  of  comment,  preferably 
social  comment.  Disagree- 
ment only  indicates  that  one 
starts  from  other  interests. 
Still,  his  estimates  are  formed 
with  great  care,  and  the  test 
of  a theory  is  the  accuracy  of 
the  deductions  that  can  be 
drawn  from  it.  For  example, 

FREDERIK  POHL 


this  reviewer  is  prepared  to 
testify  that  Amis’s  deduc- 
tions, as  they  relate  to  such 
“behind-the-scenes”  matters 
as  questions  of  intent  and  of 
the  relative  contributions  of 
partners  in  a collaboration, 
are  of  a previously  unprece- 
dented accuracy. 

Amis,  like  any  true  lover, 
neither  demands  perfection 
nor  overlooks  flaws.  His  con- 
clusion is  that  science  fiction 
is  indeed  worth  while,  con- 
taining in  it  something  of 
special  value  which  is  not  to 
be  found,  except  in  trace 
quantities,  anywhere  else  at 
all.  “In  the  first  place,”  he 
says,  “one  is  grateful  for  the 
presence  of  science  fiction  as 
a medium  in  which  our  society 
can  criticize  itself,  and  sharp- 
ly ...  In  the  second  place, 
one  is  grateful  that  we  have 
a form  of  writing  which  is 
interested  in  the  future,  which 
is  ready  ...  to  treat  as  var- 
iables what  are  usually  taken 
to  be  constants,  which  is  set 
on  tackling  those  large,  gen- 
eral, speculative  questions 
that  ordinary  fiction  so  often 
avoids.  This  is  no  less  true 
when  all  allowance  has  been 
made  for  the  shock  and  pain 
felt  by  some  when  they  find 
those  questions  answered  in 
a way  that  does  much  less 
than  justice  to  their  complex- 
ity. Most  answers  to  anything 
are  overwhelmingly  likely  to 
be  crude,  and  I cannot  bring 
myself  to  believe  that  the 
most  saturating  barrage  of 

WORLDS  OF  IF 


crude  answers  really  menaces 
the  viability  of  the  sensitive 
and  intelligent  answer ; if  that 
were  the  way  the  world  work- 
ed, it  would  long  since  have 
stopped  working  altogeth- 
er ..  . We  could  do  with 
more,  not  less,  of  that  habit 
of  mind  which  will  look  be- 
yond the  attempted  solution 
of  problems  already  evident 
to  the  attempted  formulation 
of  problems  not  yet  distin- 
guishable. That  is  the  path 
which  science  fiction  ...  is 
just  beginning  to  tread,  and 
if  it  can  contrive  to  go  on 
moving  in  that  direction,  it 
will  not  only  have  secured  its 
future,  but  may  make  some 
contribution  to  the  security 
of  our  own.” 

IN  The  Best  from  Fantasy 
and  Science  Fiction  ( Ninth 
Series)  (Doubleday),  Robert 
P.  Mills  gives  us  sixteen 
stories,  a smattering  of  short 
poems  and  an  unfortunately 
large  number  of  flatulent 
jokes  in  the  “Adventures  of 
Ferdinand  Feghoot”  series. 
The  level  is  high,  though  the 
Old  Reliables  on  his  list — 
Heinlein,  Tenn,  Bester,  Stur- 
geon, Knight — mostly  turn  in 
inferior  performances.  Hein- 
lein’s  “All  You  Zombies — ” is 
a smoking  room  joke  warped 
into  the  semblance  of  a story ; 
Tenn’s  Eastward  Ho!  with 
great  labor  nails  down  every 
implication  to  be  found  in  the 
speculation  that  we  may  one 
day  have  to  give  America 

101 


back  to  the  Indians;  Bester, 
almost  always  brilliant,  is  in 
The  Psi  Man  only  flashy ; 
Sturgeon  is  opaque  in  his  ex- 
ercise in  metafiction,  The 
Man  Who  Lost  the  Sea!  and 
only  Knight’s  What  Rough 
Beast?  has  the  simultaneous 
qualities  of  competence,  power 
and  scope  that  we  have  a 
right  to  expect  from  all  of 
these.  In  What  Rough  Beast?, 
Knight  creates  what  is  prob- 
ably his  finest  character,  a 
mutant— or  perhaps  a Mes- 
siah— who  can  create  worlds 
and  destroy  them. 

Good  as  it  is,  What  Rough 
Beast?  may  not  be  quite  the 
best  story  in  the  book.  Two 
powerful  contenders  are  Dan- 
iel Keyes’  Flowers  for  Alger- 
non, the  rise  and  fall  of  a 
laboratory-produced  super- 
man, and  R.  M.  McKenna’s 
Casey  Agonistes,  a fantasy 
laid  in  the  terminal  lung-dis- 
ease ward  of  a V.  A.  hospital. 
There  are  other  attractive  en- 
tries by  Jane  Rice  and  Avram 
Davidson,  but  there  are  also 
half  a dozen  of  the  Feghoot 
jokettes,  in  which  some  150 
words  are  used  to  enchain  a 
sitting  duck,  at  which  a gassy 
pun  is  fired.  (Sample:  “Bards 
of  a fetter  flog  to  get  ’er,” 
says  Feghoot  of  a whipping 
contest  among  pilloried  poets 
with  a virgin  as  the  prize.) 

For  comparison,  Ace  has 
just  reissued  the  Third  Series 
of  the  same,  containing 
stories  by  Farmer,  Gresham, 
de  Camp-Pratt,  Bester  and 

102 


Boucher,  among  others.  The 
stories  date  from  the  series’ 
sugar-coated  period.  They  are 
charming,  competent  and 
guaranteed  roughage-free. 
They  are  also  quite  forget- 
table. It  may  be  that  even 
Ferdinand  Feghoot  is  not  too 
high  a price  to  pay  for  prog- 
ress. 

OTHER  reissues  include 
Robert  A.  Heinlein’s  Me- 
thuselah’s Children  (Signet), 
not  the  best  of  the  future  his- 
tories but  still  a fine  evening’s 
reading.  The  first  half  is  a 
tightly  plotted,  carefully  de- 
tailed story  of  immortals 
among  humanity,  with  their 
problems  and  plans.  The  sec- 
ond, unhappily,  becomes  a 
sort  of  wishy-washy  travel- 
ogue . . . Bantam  has  reissued 
Agnew  H.  Bahnson,  Jr.’s  The 
Stars  Are  Too  High,  a story 
of  a flying  saucer  which  has 
not  even  the  virtue  of  extra- 
terrestrial origin  to  relieve  its 
dullness.  ...  A more  impres- 
sive reprint  is  Tom  Godwin’s 
Space  Prison  (Pyramid), 
which  is  his  1958  Gnome 
Press  novel,  The  Survivors. 
Godwin  imagines  that  a band 
of  interstellar  pioneers,  ma- 
rooned on  an  almost  uninhab- 
itable planet  by  a conquering, 
superpowerful  race  of  aliens, 
can  in  several  centuries  so  im- 
prove their  physical  strength 
and  resourcefulness  as  to  gull, 
trap  and  finally  defeat  these 
aliens — first  their  scout  ship 
(with  bare  hands),  ultimately 

FREDERIK  POHL 


their  whole  blooming  empire. 
Now  this  is  preposterous.  Yet 
Godwin  miraculously  brings  it 
all  off.  The  people  become 
real.  Their  scrabbling  battle 
for  survival  excites  compas- 
sion and  respect.  And,  when 
they  win,  it  is  a most  hard- 
shelled  reader  who  will  not 
rejoice. 

Signet,  under  its  new  “Sig- 
net Classics”  imprint,  has  put 
back  in  print  sixteen  fine 
books.  Bronte,  Dickens,  Tol- 
stoy and  such  make  up  most 
of  their  list,  but  among  the 
sixteen  are  Gulliver’s  Travels, 
Virginia  Woolf’s  delightful 
and  strange  Orlando,  and 
George  Orwell’s  Animal 
Farm.  Each  book  contains  a 
critical  or  reminiscent  intro- 
duction or  postscript,  and  the 
packages  are  handsomely 
dressed. 

DO  THEY  esp  or  do  they 
cheat?  In  The  Mind 
Readers  (Doubleday),  S.  G. 
Soal  and  H.  T.  Bowden  make 
no  bones  about  it:  They  say 
their  subjects  esp.  Said  sub- 
jects are  a pair  of  Welsh 
teen-agers  with  surly  dispo- 
sitions, a propensity  for  fak- 
ing results  when  they  think 
they  can  get  away  with  it  and 
a spy-proof  secret  code  for 
communication  between  them- 
selves— the  Welsh  language, 
“which  few  Englishmen  can 
ever  learn.”  Nevertheless, 
their  cheating  seems  to  have 
occurred  at  only  one  brief  pe- 
riod. (Youthful  mischief?) 

WORLDS  OF  IF 


Their  dispositions  and  their 
bilingualism  make  the  tests 
more  difficult  but  do  not  in- 
validate them.  And,  over  a se- 
ries of  more  than  17,000 
tests,  the  boys  produced  high- 
er-than-chance  recognition  of 
Rhine-type  ESP  cards  with 
astonishing  reliability.  These 
were  not  mere  squiggles  on 
the  graph,  six  right,  seven 
right.  These  were  20  out  of 
25,  21  out  of  25 — on  two  occa- 
sions, 25  out  of  25  trials ! 

As  reading  matter,  the 
book’s  minutely  pettifogging 
precision  of  statement  makes 
it  downright  tiresome.  A 
redeeming  human  sidelight 
comes  in  the  collection  of  com- 
mentaries by  other  parapsy- 
chologists appended  to  the 
book.  J.  B.  Rhine  was  one  of 
those  invited  to  comment ; 
here,  nettled,  he  thanks  Dr. 
Soal  for  the  invitation.  It  is, 
he  says,  “a  compliment  I ap- 
preciate. I say  this  because, 
in  his  private  correspondence 
and  published  statements  over 
the  years,  Dr.  Soal  has  been, 
at  one  stage  or  another,  one 
of  the  most  harshly  unfavour- 
able (and,  to  my  mind,  un- 
fair) among  the  critics  of  the 
researches  with  which  I have 
been  associated.”  And  Dr. 
Soal’s  own  researches,  Rhine 
reflects,  look  “disproportion- 
ately large  to  him  and  the 
work  of  everyone  else  com- 
paratively small  and  distorted 
. . . But,  I am  inclined  to 
think,  it  may  be  that  this  very 
capacity  for  intense  pre-occu- 

103 


pation  with  one’s  own  inquiry 
to  the  exclusion  of  everybody 
else’s  is  necessary  to  this 
man.” 

IN  Strange  World  of  the 
Moon  (Basic  Books),  V.  A. 
Firsoff  combines  a scrupu- 
lous reporting  of  virtually 
every  recorded  fact  about  our 
biggest  and  oldest  satellite 
with  an  equally  scrupulous 
but  clearly  mind-made-up 
weighing  of  the  theories  that 
explain  them.  The  Moon  did 
not,  he  says,  come  out  of  the 
basin  of  the  Pacific.  Its  crat- 
ers were  not,  he  says,  formed 
either  by  meteorite  impact  or 
by  the  flow  of  molten  rock 
from  Earth-type  volcanoes.  It 
was  indeed  something  like 
volcanic  action  that  did  it,  he 
says,  but  the  differences  are 
so  considerable  that  he  will 
not  call  the  things  “volcanoes” 
at  all,  preferring  the  coined 
word  “lunavoes,”  vents  from 
the  Moon’s  interior  which  re- 
lease gas  and  a sort  of  warm- 
ish mud. 

Firsoff’s  Moon  is,  as  he 
says,  “a  living  world,  (not) 
the  conventional  idea  of  a ball 
of  terrestrial  rocky  desert 
raised  to  a high  atmospheric 
level  and  made  to  revolve  once 
a month.”  It  is  a world  of 
color  (red,  blue,  green,  violet, 
brown  and  yellow  have  all 
been  observed)  and  of  change 
(features  disappear,  mark- 
ings alter  shape  and  color). 
Firsoff  has  his  own  explana- 
tions for  much  of  these 


curiosities,  but  he  is  also 
faithful  in  transmitting  the 
theories  put  forth  by  others, 
including  Pickering’s  conjec- 
ture that  the  changes  in 
markings  around  the  crater 
Eratosthenes  may  be  caused 
by  “ ‘small  animals’  moving 
at  a rate  of  6 inches  per 
hour.” 

To  the  lay  reader  Firsoff 
is  most  persuasive,  and  he  is 
gifted  with  the  most  pleasur- 
able capacity  for  being  both 
complete  and  clear.  Short  of 
tomorrow’s  actual  landings, 
this  is  the  best  estimate  we 
can  form  of  Luna,  its  terrain 
and  (so  says  Firsoff,  again 
fully  persuasive)  its  very  pos- 
sible plant  and  animal  life. 

JOHN  Brunner’s  Slavers  of 
Space  and  Philip  K.  Dick’s 
Dr.  Futurity  combine  in  an 
Ace  double  volume  of  not 
quite  total  merit.  Brunner 
starts  with  a pleasure-mad 
Earth,  amply  fed  and  served 
by  colonies  and  robots.  Earth- 
men  spend  most  of  their  time 
in  a wild  carnival  (described 
with  ingenuity)  and  are 
viewed  with  great  scorn  by 
the  other  worlds  in  the  Gal- 
axy (invented  with  thought 
and  originality).  There  are, 
however,  in  addition  to  the 
robots,  certain  blue-skinned 
creatures  called  androids, 
perfectly  human  in  every  re- 
spect save  color  and  a com- 
plete deficiency  of  civil  rights : 
they  can  be  killed,  tortured, 
enslaved.  A son  of  an  ex- 


104 


FREDERIK  POHL 


tremely  wealthy  Earth  fam- 
ily forsakes  pleasure  and 
determines  to  end  the  abuses 
of  the  android  trade. 

After  some  satisfactory  ad- 
ventures, though,  Brunner’s 
invention  deserts  him  and  the 
story  takes  a “surprise”  twist 
which  we  cannot  approve  (as 
flimsy)  and  may  not  discuss 
(as  giving  away  the  payoff). 

An  analogous  fault  mars 
Philip  K.  Dick’s  equally  in- 
ventive Dr.  Futurity.  A 21st 
century  doctor  is  snatched  by 
a time  machine  into  a still 
farther  future,  the  death-lov- 
ing world  of  the  year  2405, 
where  his  healing  skill  is  con- 
sidered a foul  perversion,  and 
he  is  at  once  entrapped  into 
a complicated  net  of  under- 
ground activities. 

The  death-lovers  have  been 
constructed  with  attention  to 
those  corroborative  details 
which  give  artistic  verisimili- 
tude, and  thus  Dick's  narra- 
tive is  neither  bald  nor 
unconvincing.  It  is  quite  con- 
vincing. It  is  even  hairy.  What 
flaws  the  story  is  a really  ex- 
cessive troweling-on  of  time 
paradoxes,  so  that  most  every- 
body turns  out  to  be  most  any- 
body else.  ...  In  mediocre 
stories  neither  of  these  end- 
ings would  do  any  great  harm ; 
but  the  bulk  of  these  works  is 
very  far  above  mediocre. 

ANOTHER  Ace  double  vol- 
ume gives  us  a double 
dose  of  Harlan  Ellison.  One 
side  is  The  Man  with  Nine 

WORLDS  OF  IF 


Lives,  described  as  a “novel.” 
It  might  more  aptly  be  called 
a bag  of  tricks.  Its  plot  line  is 
complicated  beyond  any  reas- 
onable demand  an  author 
might  make  on  a reader,  caus- 
ing its  hero  to  assume  totally 
irrelevant  identities  and  work 
toward  totally  unconnected 
purposes,  apparently  for  the 
sake  of  using  up  some  old 
wordage  lying  around  in  the 
form  of  unrelated  novelettes. 

The  flip  side  is  a collection 
of  small,  violent  short  stories 
under  the  title,  A Touch  of 
Infinity.  A feature  of  this  col- 
lection is  the  introductory 
paragraph  which  Ellison  has 
written  for  each  story,  giving 
us  either  insight  into  his 
creative  process  (“It  is  al- 
ways wise  for  the  writer  to 
consciously  haul  himself  up 
short  by  the  shift  key  and 
write  a change  of  pace 
story”),  a comment  on  the 
vexed  conflict  between  au- 
thor and  editor  (“I  let  him 
stick  his  own  title  on  it,  and 
since  it  was  better,  anyhow, 
what  the  hell”)  or  a glimpse 
of  the  early  struggles  of  the 
artist  (“Who  the  hell  ever 
thought  I’d  wind  up  making 
my  bread  pounding  a type- 
writer?”). The  stories  them- 
selves are  light-years  above 
the  novel  on  the  other  side. 
With  less  rope,  Ellison  suc- 
ceeds in  getting  less  tangled, 
and  these  are  first-rate  of 
their  type.  Their  type  is  blood 
and  thunder. 

END 

105 


There  couldn’t  be  a better 
tip-off  system  than  mine — 
it  wasn’t  possible — but  he 
had  one! 


THE 

NON-ELECTRONIC 


Illustrated  by  MORROW 

1 WOULDN’T  take  five  cents 
off  a legitimate  man,  but  if 
they  want  to  gamble  that’s 
another  story. 

What  I am  is  a genius,  and 
I give  you  a piece  of  advice: 
Do  not  ever  play  cards  with  a 
stranger.  The  stranger  might 
be  me.  Where  there  are  degen- 
erate card  players  around  I 
sometimes  get  a call.  Not  dice 
— I don’t  have  a machine  to 
handle  them.  But  with  cards  I 
have  a machine  to  force  the 
advantage. 

The  first  thing  is  a little 
radio  receiver,  about  the  size 
of  a pack  of  cigarettes.  You 
don’t  hear  any  music.  You 
feel  it  on  your  skin.  The  next 

106 


By  E.  MITTLEMAN 


thing  is  two  dimes.  You  stick 
them  onto  you,  anywhere  you 
like.  Some  like  to  put  them  on 
their  legs,  some  on  their  belly. 
Makes  no  difference,  just  so 
they’re  out  of  sight.  Each  dime 
has  a wire  soldered  to  it,  and 
the  wires  are  attached  to  the 
little  receiver  that  goes  in 
your  pocket. 

The  other  thing  is  the  trans- 
mitter I carry  around. 

My  partner  was  a fellow 
named  Henry.  He  had  an  elec- 
tronic surplus  hardware  busi- 
ness, but  business  wasn’t  good 
and  he  was  looking  for  a little 
extra  cash  on  the  side.  It  turns 
out  that  the  other  little  whole- 
salers in  the  loft  building 


where  he  has  his  business  are 
all  card  players,  and  no  pik- 
ers, either.  So  Henry  spread 
the  word  that  he  was  available 
for  a gin  game — any  time  at 
all,  but  he  would  only  play  in 
his  own  place — he  was  expect- 
ing an  important  phone  call 
and  he  didn’t  want  to  be  away 
and  maybe  miss  it. . . . It  never 
came;  but  the  card  players 
did. 

I was  suposed  to  be  his  stock 
clerk.  While  Henry  and  the 
other  fellow  were  working  on 
the  cards  at  one  end  of  the 
room,  I would  be  moving 
around  the  other — checking 
the  stock,  packing  the  stuff  for 
shipment,  arranging  it  on  the 
shelves,  sweeping  the  floor.  I 
was  a regular  model  worker, 
busy  every  second.  I had  to  be. 
In  order  to  see  the  man’s  hand 
I had  to  be  nearby,  but  I had 
to  keep  moving  so  he  wouldn’t 
pay  attention  to  me. 

And  every  time  I got  a look 
at  his  hand,  I pushed  the  little 
button  on  the  transmitter  in 
my  pocket. 

Every  push  on  the  button 
was  a shock  on  Henry’s  leg. 
One  for  spades,  two  for  hearts, 
three  for  diamonds,  four  for 
clubs. 

Then  I would  tip  the  card: 
a short  shock  for  an  ace,  two 
for  a king,  three  for  a queen, 
and  so  on  down  to  the  ten.  A 
long  and  a short  for  nine,  a 
long  and  two  shorts  for  an 
eight  ...  it  took  a little  mem- 
orizing, but  it  was  worth  it. 
Henry  knew  every  card  the 


other  man  held  every  time. 
And  I got  fifty  per  cent. 

WE  DIDN’T  annihilate  the 
fish.  They  hardly  felt 
they  were  being  hurt,  but  we 
got  a steady  advantage,  day 
after  day.  We  did  so  well  we 
took  on  another  man — I can 
take  physical  labor  or  leave  it 
alone,  and  I leave  it  alone 
every  chance  I get. 

That  was  where  we  first  felt 
the  trouble. 

Our  new  boy  was  around 
twenty.  He  had  a swept-wing 
haircut,  complete  with  tail 
fins.  Also  he  had  a silly  laugh. 
Now,  there  are  jokes  in  a card 
game — somebody  taking  a 
beating  will  sound  off,  to  take 
away  some  of  the  sting,  but 
nobody  laughs  because  the 
cracks  are  never  funny.  But 
they  were  to  our  new  boy. 

He  laughed. 

He  laughed  not  only  when 
the  mark  made  some  crack, 
but  a lot  of  the  time  when  he 
didn’t.  It  got  so  the  customers 
were  looking  at  him  with  a lot 
of  dislike,  and  that  was  bad 
for  business. 

So  I called  him  out  into  the 
hall.  “Skippy,”  I said — that’s 
what  we  called  him,  “lay  off. 
Never  rub  it  in  to  a sucker. 
It’s  enough  to  take  his 
money.” 

He  ran  his  fingers  back 
along  his  hair.  “Can’t  a fel- 
low express  himself?” 

I gave  him  a long,  hard  un- 
healthy look.  Express  him- 
self? He  wouldn’t  have  to.  I’d 


107 


express  him  myself— express 
him  right  out  of  our  setup. 

But  before  I got  a chance, 
this  fellow  from  Chicago  came 
in,  a big  manufacturer  named 
Chapo ; a wheel,  and  he  looked 
it.  He  was  red-faced,  with 
hanging  jowls  and  a big  dol- 
lar cigar;  he  announced  that 
he  only  played  for  big  stakes 
. . . and,  nodding  toward  the 
kid  and  me,  that  he  didn’t 
like  an  audience. 

Henry  looked  at  us  miser- 
ably. But  what  was  he  going 
to  do?  If  he  didn’t  go  along, 
the  word  could  spread  that 
maybe  there  was  something 
wrong  going  on.  He  had  to 
play.  “Take  the  day  off,  you 
two,”  he  said,  but  he  wasn’t 
happy. 

I thought  fast. 

There  was  still  one  chance. 
I got  behind  Chapo  long 
enough  to  give  Henry  a wink 
and  a nod  toward  the  win- 
dow. Then  I took  Skippy  by 
the  elbow  and  steered  him  out 
of  there. 

Down  in  the  street  I said, 
fast:  “You  want  to  earn  your 
pay?  You  have  to  give  me  a 
hand — an  eye  is  really  what 
I mean.  Don’t  argue — just 
say  yes  or  no.” 

He  didn’t  stop  to  think. 
“Sure,”  he  said.  “Why  not?” 

“All  right;”  I took  him 
down  the  street  to  where  they 
had  genuine  imported  Japa- 
nese field  glasses  and  laid  out 
twenty  bucks  for  a pair.  The 
man  was  a thief,  but  I didn’t 
have  time  to  argue.  Right 

108 


across  the  street  from  Henry’s 
place  was  a rundown  hotel. 
That  was  our  next  stop. 

The  desk  man  in  the  scratch 
house  looked  up  from  his  com- 
ic book.  “A  room,”  I said. 
“Me  and  my  nephew  want  a 
room  facing  the  street.”  And 
I pointed  to  the  window  of 
Henry’s  place,  where  I wanted 
it  to  face. 

Because  we  still  had  a 
chance.  With  the  field  glasses 
and  Skippy’s  young,  good  eyes 


E.  MITTLEMAN 


to  look  through  them,  with  All  the  time  I was  wonder- 
the  transmitter  that  would  ing  how  many  hands  were 

carry  an  extra  hundred  yards  being  played,  if  we  were  stuck 

easy  enough — with  everything  money  and  how  much — all 

going  for  us,  we  had  a chance,  kinds  of  things.  But  finally  we 

Provided  Henry  had  been  able  got  into  the  room  and  I laid 

to  maneuver  Chapo  so  his  back  it  out  for  Skippy.  “You  aim 

was  to  the  window.  those  field  glasses  out  the  win- 

The  bed  merchant  gave  us  dow,”  I told  him.  “Read 

a long  stall  about  how  the  only  Chapo’s  cards  and  let  me 

room  we  wanted  belonged  to  know ; that’s  all.  I’ll  take  care 

a sweet  old  lady  that  was  sick  of  the  rest.” 

and  couldn’t  be  moved.  But  for  I’ll  say  this  for  him,  duck- 
ten  bucks  she  could  be.  tail  haircut  and  all,  he  set- 


tied  right  down  to  business.  I 
made  myself  comfortable  on 
the  bed  and  rattled  them  off 
on  the  transmitter  as  he  read 
the  cards  to  me.  I couldn’t  see 
the  players,  didn’t  know  the 
score;  but  if  he  was  giving 
the  cards  to  me  right,  I was 
getting  them  out  to  Henry. 

I felt  pretty  good.  I even  be- 
gan to  feel  kindly  toward  the 
kid.  At  my  age,  bifocals  are 
standard  equipment,  but  to 
judge  from  Skippy ’s  fast,  sure 
call  of  the  cards,  his  eyesight 
was  twenty-twenty  or  better. 

After  about  an  hour,  Skippy 
put  down  the  glasses  and  broke 
the  news : the  game  was  over. 

We  took  our  time  getting 
back  to  Henry’s  place,  so 
Chapo  would  have  time  to  clear 
out.  Henry  greeted  us  with 
eight  fingers  in  the  air. 

Eight  hundred?  But  before 
I could  ask  him,  he  was  already 
talking:  “Eight  big  ones! 

Eight  thousand  bucks!  And 
how  you  did  it,  I’ll  never 
know!” 

Well,  eight  thousand  was 
good  news,  no  doubt  of  that. 
I said,  “That’s  the  old  system, 
Henry.  But  we  couldn’t  have 
done  it  if  you  hadn’t  steered 
the  fish  up  to  the  window.” 
And  I showed  him  the  Japa- 
nese field  glasses,  grinning. 

But  he  didn’t  grin  back.  He 
looked  puzzled.  He  glanced  to- 
ward the  window. 

I looked  too,  and  then  I saw 
what  he  was  puzzled  about.  It 
was  pretty  obvious  that  Henry 
had  missed  my  signal.  He  and 

110 


the  fish  had  played  by  the  win- 
dow, all  right. 

But  the  shade  was  down. 

WHEN  I turned  around  to 
look  for  Skippy,  to  ask 
him  some  questions,  he  was 
gone.  Evidently  he  didn’t  want 
to  answer. 

I beat  up  and  down  every 
block  in  the  neighborhood  un- 
til I spotted  him  in  a beanery, 
drinking  a cup  of  coffee  and 
looking  worried. 

I sat  down  beside  him,  quiet. 
He  didn’t  look  around.  The 
counterman  opened  his  mouth 
to  say  hello.  I shook  my  head, 
but  Skippy  said,  “That’s  all 
right.  I know  you’re  there.” 

I blinked.  This  was  a creep ! 
But  I had  to  find  out  what  was 
going  on.  I said,  “You  made  a 
mistake,  kid.” 

“Running  out?”  He  shrug- 
ged. “It’s  not  the  first  mistake 
I made,”  he  said  bitterly.  “Get- 
ting into  your  little  setup  with 
the  bugged  game  came  before 
that.” 

I said,  “You  can  always 
quit,”  but  then  stopped.  Be- 
cause it  was  a lie.  He  couldn’t 
quit — not  until  I found  out  how 
he  read  Chapo’s  cards  through 
a drawn  shade. 

He  said  drearily,  “You’ve 
all  got  me  marked  lousy,  have- 
n’t you?  Don’t  kid  me  about 
Henry — I know.  I’m  not  so 
sure  about  you,  but  it  wouldn’t 
surprise  me.” 

“What  are  you  talking 
about?” 

“I  can  hear  every  word 

E.  MITTLEMAN 


that’s  on  Henry’s  mind,”  he 
said  somberly.  “You,  no.  Some 
people  I can  hear,  some  I can’t ; 
you’re  one  I can’t.” 

“What  kind  of  goofy  talk  is 
that?”  I demanded.  But,  to  tell 
you  the  truth,  I didn’t  think 
it  was  so  goofy.  The  window 
shade  was  a lot  goofier. 

“All  my  life,”  said  Skippy, 
“I’ve  been  hearing  the  voices. 
It  doesn’t  matter  if  they  talk 
out  loud  or  not.  Most  people  I 
can  hear,  even  when  they  don’t 
want  me  to.  Field  glasses?  I 
didn’t  need  field  glasses.  I 
could  hear  every  thought  that 
went  through  Chapo’s  mind, 
clear  across  the  street.  Henry 
too.  That’s  how  I know.”  He 
hesitated,  looking  at  me.  “You 
think  Henry  took  eight  thous- 
and off  Chapo,  don’t  you?  It 
was  ten.” 

I said,  “Prove  it.” 

The  kid  finished  his  coffee. 
“Well,”  he  said,  “you  want  to 
know  what  the  counterman’s 
got  on  his  mind?”  He  leaned 
over  and  whispered  to  me. 

I yelled,  “That’s  a lousy 
thing  to  say !” 

Everybody  was  looking  at 
us.  He  said  softly,  “You  see 
what  it’s  like?  I don’t  want  to 
hear  all  this  stuff!  You  think 
the  counterman’s  got  a bad 
mind,  you  ought  to  listen  in 
on  Henry’s.”  He  looked  along 
the  stools.  “See  that  fat  little 
woman  down  at  the  end?  She’s 
going  to  order  another  cheese 
Danish.” 

He  hadn’t  even  finished 
talking  when  the  woman  was 

THE  NON-ELECTRONIC  BUG 


calling  the  counterman,  and 
she  got  another  cheese  Danish. 
I thought  it  over.  What  he 
said  about  Henry  holding  out 
on  me  made  it  real  serious.  I 
had  to  have  more  proof. 

But  I didn’t  like  Skippy’s 
idea  of  proof.  He  offered  to 
call  off  what  everybody  in  the 
beanery  was  going  to  do  next, 
barring  three  or  four  he  said 
were  silent,  like  me.  That  was- 
n’t good  enough.  “Come  along 
with  me,”  I told  him,  and  we 
took  off  for  Jake’s  spot. 

That’s  a twenty-four-hour 
place  and  the  doorman  knows 
me.  I knew  Jake  and  I knew 
his  roulette  wheel  was  gaffed. 
I walked  right  up  to  the  wheel, 
and  whispered  to  the  kid, 
“Can  you  read  the  dealer?” 
He  smiled  and  nodded.  “All 
right.  Call  black  or  red.” 

The  wheel  spun,  but  that 
didn’t  stop  the  betting.  Jake’s 
hungry.  In  his  place  you  can 
still  bet  for  a few  seconds 
after  the  wheel  starts  turn- 
ing. 

“Black,”  Skippy  said. 

I threw  down  fifty  bucks. 
Black  it  was. 

That  rattled  me. 

“Call  again,”  I said. 

When  Skippy  said  black,  I 
put  the  fifty  on  red.  Black  won 
it. 

“Let’s  go,”  I said,  and  led 
the  kid  out  of  there. 

He  was  looking  puzzled. 
“How  come — ” 

“How  come  I played  to 
lose?”  I patted  his  shoulder. 
“Sonny,  you  got  a lot  to  learn. 

Ill 


Jake’s  is  no  fair  game.  This 
was  only  a dry  run.” 

Then  I got  rid  of  him,  be- 
cause I had  something  to  do. 

HENRY  came  across.  He 
even  looked  embarrassed. 
“I  figured,”  he  said,  “uh,  I 
figured  that  the  expenses — ” 
“Save  it,”  I told  him.  “All 
I want  is  my  split.” 

He  handed  it  over,  but  I 
kept  my  hand  out,  waiting. 
After  a minute  he  got  the  idea. 
He  reached  down  inside  the 
waistband  of  his  pants,  pulled 
loose  the  tape  that  held  the 
dimes  to  his  skin  and  handed 
over  the  radio  receiver. 
“That’s  it,  huh?”  he  said. 
“That’s  it.” 

“Take  your  best  shot,”  he 
said  glumly.  “But  mark  my 
words.  You’re  not  going  to 
make  out  on  your  own.” 

“I  won’t  be  on  my  own,”  I 
told  him,  and  left  him  then. 
By  myself?  Not  a chance!  It 
was  going  to  be  Skippy  and 
me,  all  the  way.  Not  only 
could  he  read  minds,  but  the 
capper  was  that  he  couldn’t 
read  mine ! Otherwise,  you 
can  understand,  I might  not 
want  him  around  all  the  time. 

But  this  way  I had  my  own 
personal  bug  in  every  game  in 
town,  and  I didn’t  even  have 
to  spend  for  batteries.  Card 
games,  gaffed  wheels,  every- 
thing. Down  at  the  track  he 
could  follow  the  smart-money 
guys  around  and  let  me  know 
what  they  knew,  which  was 
plenty.  We  could  even  go  up 


against  the  legit  games  in 
Nevada,  with  no  worry  about 
bluffs. 

And  think  of  the  fringe 
benefits!  With  Skippy  giving 
the  women  a preliminary 
screening,  I could  save  a lot 
of  wasted  time.  At  my  age, 
time  is  nothing  to  be  wasted. 

I could  understand  a lot 
about  Skippy  now — why  he 
didn’t  like  most  people,  why 
he  laughed  at  jokes  nobody 
else  thought  were  funny,  or 
even  could  hear.  But  every- 
body has  got  to  like  somebody, 
and  I had  the  edge  over  most 
of  the  human  race.  He  didn’t 
know  what  I was  thinking. 

And  then,  take  away  the 
voices  in  his  head,  and  Skippy 
didn’t  have  much  left.  He 
wasn’t  very  smart.  If  he  had 
half  as  much  in  the  way  of 
brains  as  he  did  in  the  way  of 
private  radar,  he  would  have 
figured  all  these  angles  out  for 
himself  long  ago.  No,  he  need- 
ed me.  And  I needed  him.  We 
were  all  set  to  make  a big 
score  together,  so  I went  back 
to  his  rooming  house  where 
I’d  told  him  to  wait,  to  get 
going  on  the  big  time. 

However,  Henry  had  more 
brains  than  Skippy, 

I hadn’t  told  Henry  who 
tipped  me  off,  but  it  didn’t 
take  him  long  to  work  out. 
After  all,  I had  told  him  I was 
going  out  to  look  for  Skippy, 
and  I came  right  back  and 
called  him  for  holding  out.  No, 
it  didn’t  take  much  brains.  All 
he  had  to  do  was  come  around 


112 


E.  MITTLEMAN 


to  Skippy’s  place  and  give  him 
a little  lesson  about  talking. 

So  when  I walked  in  the 
door,  Skippy  was  there,  but 
he  was  out  cold,  with  lumps 
on  his  forehead  and  a stupid 
grin  on  his  face.  I woke  him 
up  and  he  recognized  me. 

But  you  don’t  make  your 
TV  set  play  better  by  kicking 
it.  You  don’t  help  a fine  Swiss 
watch  by  pounding  it  on  an 
anvil.  Skippy  could  walk  and 
talk  all  right,  but  something 
was  missing.  “The  voices !”  he 
yelled,  sitting  up  on  the  edge 
of  the  bed. 

I got  a quick  attack  of  cold 
fear.  “Skippy!  What’s  the 
matter?  Don’t  you  hear  them 
any  more?” 

He  looked  at  me  in  a panic. 
“Oh,  I hear  them  all  right.  But 
they’re  all  different  now.  I 
mean — it  isn’t  English  any 
more.  In  fact,  it  isn’t  any  lan- 
guage at  all!” 

LIKE  I say,  I’m  a genius. 

Skippy  wouldn’t  lie  to  me ; 
he’s  not  smart  enough.  If  he 
says  he  hears  voices,  he  hears 
voices. 

Being  a genius,  my  theory 
is  that  when  Henry  worked 
Skippy  over,  he  jarred  his 
tuning  strips,  or  whatever  it 
is,  so  now  Skippy’s  receiving 
on  another  frequency.  Make 
sense?  I’m  positive  about  it. 


He  sticks  to  the  same  story, 
telling  me  about  what  he’s 
hearing  inside  his  head,  and 
he’s  too  stupid  to  make  it  all 
up. 

There  are  some  parts  of  it 
I don't  have  all  figured  out  yet, 
but  I’ll  get  them.  Like  what  he 
tells  me  about  the  people — I 
guess  they’re  people — whose 
voices  he  hears.  They’re 
skinny  and  furry  and  very  re- 
ligious. He  can’t  understand 
their  language,  but  he  gets 
pictures  from  them,  and  he 
told  me  what  he  saw.  They 
worship  the  Moon,  he  says. 
Only  that’s  wrong  too,  be- 
cause he  says  they  worship 
two  moons,  and  everybody 
knows  there’s  only  one.  But 
I’ll  figure  it  out ; I have  to,  be- 
cause I have  to  get  Skippy 
back  in  business. 

Meanwhile  it’s  pretty  lone- 
some. I spend  a lot  of  time 
down  around  the  old  neigh- 
borhood, but  I haven’t  set 
up  another  partner  for  taking 
the  card  players.  That  seems 
like  pretty  small  stuff  now. 
And  I don’t  talk  to  Henry 
when  I see  him.  And  I never 
go  in  the  beanery  when  that 
counterman  is  on  duty.  I’ve 
got  enough  troubles  in  the 
world ; I don’t  have  to  add  to 
them  by  associating  with  his 
kind. 

END 


THE  NON-ELECTRONIC  BUG 


113 


The  Arctic  Sea  was  deadly 


in  every  way — 


MURDER 

BENEATH 

THE 

POLAR 

ICE 


its  icy  water , crushing  ice,< 
avid  beasts. 

Still  something  there 
was  more  lethal  than  these ! 


By  HAYDEN  HOWARD 


Illustrated  by  GAUGHAN 


WAVELETS  of  cigarette 
smoke  drifted  across  the 
comfortably  lounging  enlisted 
men  in  the  air-conditioned 
compartment  of  the  Fleet  Bal- 
listic Missile  submarine,  as 
they  sat  watching  Barney. 
Sweat  streaming  from  his 
swollen-veined  forehead,  hur- 
ried and  grotesque  in  his  black 
rubber  diving  suit,  exploding 
triumphant  curses  like  under-; 
water  demolition  charges, 
Barney  finished  tightening  the 
control  cables  of  what  resem- 
bled a torpedo  with  two  open 
cockpits.  “This  time  the  little1 


114 


gal  raises  her  hydroplanes!” 

At  this  contrast  of  men,  the 
Murderer  had  to  grin,  but 
carefully  in  order  not  to  sweat 
and  ruin  the  insulating  quali- 
ties of  his  three  woolen  layers 
of  longjohns.  The  submariners 
seemed  quiet-talking  and  coop- 
erative, as  well  adjusted  as 
sardines  in  a can.  The  diver, 
Barney,  was  foul-mouthed  and 
fiercely  individualistic,  a won- 
derful guy — his  diving  buddy. 

A legend  in  his  own  time, 
Barney  was  reputed  to  have 
arisen  from  the  mine-strewn 
waters  of  the  Korean  coast  at 
the  time  of  the  Wonsan-In- 
chon  landings  to  give  advice 
to  General  MacArthur. 

As  an  TJnderwater  Demoli- 
tion Team  diver,  Barney  dated 
clear  back  into  the  Murderer’s 
childhood  recollections  of 
World  War  II,  to  dim  names 
like  Kwajalein  and  Guam, 
where  former  Seabees  became 
combat  divers  to  wire  and 
blast  Japanese  underwater  ob- 
stacles and  leave  welcoming 
signs  for  the  Marines. 

Barney  was  only  quiet 
about  two  things,  his  age  and 
his  circumference.  He  still 
fancied  himself  a baseball 
catcher,  and  his  stubby  fingers 
showed  the  deleterious  effects 
of  grabbing  at  foul  tips  with 
a bare  hand,  but  those  same 
fingers  could  expertly  repair 
a wristwatch  and  the  auto- 
matic transmission  of  an  ad- 
miral’s car  and  hock  one  and 
"borrow”  the  other. 

Barney  had  managed  to  put 


his  homely  younger  sister 
through  college  and  was  now 
maneuvering  to  marry  her  off 
to  a lieutenant  commander  on 
the  staff  of  Admiral  Rickover. 
And  he  could  expertly  joke  the 
fears  out  of  his  diving  buddy. 

Winking  at  his  comfortably 
smoke-filled  audience,  Barney 
dumped  a sack  of  non-mag- 
netic  tools  into  the  forward 
cockpit  of  the  minisub  he  per- 
sonally had  built,  and  cocked 
his  head. 

“Murderer,  here,  is  hoping 
the  villain  is  a sea  serpent. 
Don’t  laugh,  you  sea  horses. 
The  latest  scuttlebutt  from 
Alaska  has  it  that  every  time 
a picket  buoy  goes  dead  out 
here  under  the  ice,  the  last 
sound  it  broadcasts  is  a sort 
of  toothy  crunch.” 

HE  pushed  the  joke  a little 
further.  “Turn  your  per- 
iscopes on  the  blade  Mur- 
derer’s wearing!  John  Paul 
Jones  used  to  issue  those  for 
cutlasses!  Murderer’s  hoping 
to  fight  the  sea  serpent  hand 
to  hand.” 

His  grin  widening  with  em- 
barrassment, the  Murderer 
felt  called  upon  to  retort.  “I’ll 
give  you  a better  suspect  for 
stealing  our  picket  buoys.  San- 
ta Claus.  These  are  his  terri- 
torial waters.  Are  you  aware 
that  in  the  Middle  Ages  Santa 
Claus  was  the  patron  saint  of 
thieves?” 

“Now,  Mr.  College  Boy,” 
Barney  began,  "you  just  want 
to  show  us  you  also  studied 

115 


history,  not  just  marine  bi- 
ology. This  boy  will  even  tell 
you  a long  Latin  name  for  a 
little  something  that  floats 
like  dandruff  in  the  water.” 
A touch  of  pride  appeared  in 
Barney’s  voice.  “He  can  tell 
you  its  whole  life  history  and 
what  eats  it  and  why  it’s  im- 
portant and  why  it  will  be  a 
lot  more  important  fifty  years 
from  now  when  your  kids  will 
need  a lot  more  food  from  the 
sea.” 

There  was  a perceptible 
slowing,  and  the  weird  sound 
from  the  atomic  submarine’s 
heat-exchanger  muted.  Barney 
glanced  at  his  pressure-proof 
watch.  The  Murderer  tensed. 

“This  college  boy  may  look 
like  a tennis  player,”  Barney 
went  on  as  if  nothing  had 
happened,  “but  in  the  water, 
when  Murderer  sees  some- 
thing swimming  down  there, 
he  doesn’t  care  how  big  it  is. 
We  were  installing  the  broad- 
cast aerial  from  a picket  buoy 
up  through  ice,  and  Murderer 
had  just  retracted  the  mag- 
nesium flare  pole,  so  I’m  half- 
blinded.  I look  down.  I see 
something  so  big  I want  to 
get  out  of  there  on  a bicycle. 
But  down  Murderer  swims 
with  the  magnesium  flare  in 
one  hand  and  his  cutlass  in 
the  other.  It’s  a shark  as  big 
as  a small  whale.  The  flare 
hypnotizes  it,  and  round  and 
round  they  go,  with  Murderer 
stabbing  away,  letting  in  sea 
water  until  that  shark  bugs 
out  of  there  like  a bare-bot- 

116 


tomed  boy  from  a swarm  of 
bumblebees !” 

The  Murderer  studied  his 
depth  gauge  to  cover  his  em- 
barrassment. The  reason  the 
shark  had  been  so  big  was  that 
it  belonged  to  a species  with 
the  whale-like  habit  of  strain- 
ing the  water  for  minute 
crustaceans.  It  was  harmless 
and  had  winced  from  his  first 
thrust.  Then  its  shagreen  hide 
had  tensed  to  armor-tough- 
ness, and  it  had  been  like  try- 
ing to  stab  a submarine.  It 
left  because  it  had  no  reason 
to  stay. 

“I’m  relieved,"  one  of  the 
submariners  laughed,  “that 
stabbing  fish  is  how  he  got 
the  name  Murderer.” 

“Not  only  fish,”  Barney 
went  on  enthusiastically. 
“This  boy  almost  got  himself 
court-martialed.  We’re  work- 
ing from  the  icebreaker,  out 
from  Point  Barrow,  diving 
from  a whaleboat,  and  before 
the  Annapolis  ensign  can  say 
a word  Murderer’s  over  the 
side.  We  put  our  face-plates 
in  the  water.  He’s  bubbling 
down  on  a walrus!  I swear, 
he  rides  it  like  a bucking 
horse.  You  need  a long  blade 
in  the  arctic.  And  ugly — 
when  we  bent  a cable  to  that 
walrus  from  the  icebreaker, 
the  walrus  stalled  the  winch !” 
“What  about  tusks  ?”  a sub- 
mariner’s voice  asked. 

THE  Murderer  had  been 
well  aware  of  tusks.  For 
three  days  he  had  been  study- 

HAYDEN  HOWARD 


ing  the  walrus  herd  with  fas- 
cination. These  staring-eyed, 
noisy  mammals  were  living  in 
icy  water  that  would  numb 
and  kill  a man  in  a few  min- 
utes. 

Some  of  them  were  diving 
to  clam  beds  more  than  two 
hundred  and  fifty  feet  down, 
where  their  bodies  were  sub- 
jected to  a pressure  of  more 
than  eight  atmospheres.  In 
shallower  water  where  cock- 
les predominated,  he  had  actu- 
ally observed  them  raking  the 
muddy  bottom  with  their 
tusks  and  rising  with  great 
disintegrating  masses  of  mud 
and  shells  between  their  flip- 
pers. Few  men  had  ever  seen 
that. 

He  marveled  at  the  evolu- 
tionary process  by  which  some 
primitive  land  mammal  of  the 
Eocene  Period  had  become  the 
walrus. 

WHY  he  had  swum  down 
and  attacked  a walrus, 
he  did  not  know.  Afterward 
he  felt  ashamed,  not  just  be- 
cause it  was  a dumb  thing 
to  do  and  he’d  had  three  ribs 
cracked  and  should  have  been 
killed;  not  because  it  was  a 
show-off  thing,  with  sailors 
urging  him  to  stand  in  front 
of  its  hoisted  body  so  they 
could  take  pictures  for  their 
girl  friends ; not  because 
Barney  lost  his  appetite  for 
a couple  of  days  and  didn’t 
seem  very  eager  to  dive  near 
the  herd.  What  bothered  him 
was  the  indescribable  feeling 

MURDER  BENEATH  THE  POLAR  ICE 


he’d  had  as  he  swam  down 
with  his  knife  to  the  walrus, 
a feeling  closer  than  hun- 
ger.. . 

“When  we  get  back.  I’ll 
show  you  the  photographs,” 
Barney  was  insisting  proudly. 
“When  they  assigned  this  boy 
as  my  diving  buddy,  they  sent 
his  name  along.  Murderer.  If 
it  swims.  Murderer  will  go 
down  after  it,  they  said.  And 
they  weren’t  lying.” 

But  that  was  not  how  the 
name  originated.  Sitting  there 
in  the  drifting  cigarette 
smoke,  feeling  the  sweat  soak 
through  his  longjohns,  the 
Murderer  wished  the  sub- 
marine’s commander  would 
hurry  up  and  decide  on  a po- 
sition, let  them  out  of  the  boat, 
get  it  over  with. 

Probably  by  now,  even  the 
guys  who  were  in  U.D.T. 
training  with  him  believed  he 
got  the  name  by  murdering 
fish. 

They  gave  the  name  to 
him,  but  it  was  during  an  ori- 
entation meeting  with  dia- 
grams and  graphs  and  talk  of 
megatons  and  current-borne 
radioactivity  and  a model  of 
an  atomic  depth  charge  on  the 
table.  An  incredulous  revul- 
sion had  come  over  him,  this 
mindlessly  mechanical  can  of 
death  that  could  poison,  could 
make  useless  two  billion  strug- 
gling years  of  life,  all  wasted, 
single-celled  ancestors,  di- 
atoms, copepods,  wondrous 
fish. 

During  the  discussion,  he 

117 


had  kept  exclaiming:  “It’s 
murder!  It's  murder!”  This 
was  how  he  had  acquired  his 
name. 

“Hey,  Murderer,”  one  of  the 
submariners  laughed.  “You 
should  cut  off  a sea  serpent 
steak  for  the  skipper.  I bet 
he’d  go  for  one.” 

“Speaking  of  murderers,” 
the  Murderer  blurted,  sud- 
denly detesting  the  name, 
raising  his  clean-cut,  angrily 
intelligent  face,  flooding  his 
longjohns  with  angry  sweat, 
“you  all  are  potential  mur- 
derers— on  a big  scale.  Let’s 
say  ten  thousand  victims 
apiece.  I kill  a few  fish,  so  I’m 
a murderer?  But  you  are  all 
gears  and  cogs  of  a mass  pro- 
duction murder  mechanism 
called  a Fleet  Ballistic  Missile 
submarine.  An  impersonal 
machine  that — ” 

“Not  impersonal,”  the  com- 
mander’s voice  said  clearly  as 
he  came  into  the  compart- 
ment. “This  boat  is  just  an- 
other tool  f or  survival — like  a 
shield  or  spear.  Men  make  the 
decisions  for  it.” 

BARNEY  said  in  an  attempt 
to  ease  the  tension,  “You 
want  us  to  bring  you  any  ice 
cubes,  Commander?” 

The  commander’s  gray  eyes 
studied  Barney’s  red-veined 
ones.  “Just  bring  yourselves 
back,  Barney.  We’ll  settle  for 
that.”  He  touched  the  mini- 
sub. “All  I can  say  is  we  think 
we’re  in  the  sector  where  the 
picket  buoys  shorted  out. 

118 


There’ve  been  such  meager 
appropriations  for  hydro- 
graphic  surveys  in  the  Arctic 
Ocean,  we  haven’t  a very  clear 
picture  of  fathometer  land- 
marks even  in  this  sector.  So 
the  navigator  has  depended 
pretty  heavily  on  his  dead  reck- 
oning and  inertial  navigation. 
What  I’m  getting  at  is  don’t 
spend  too  much  time  looking. 
Use  conservative  search  pat- 
terns. Give  yourself  plenty  of 
margin  to  find  your  way  home 
to  us.  We’ll  do  our  best  to  hold 
this  position.” 

Slowly,  the  commander 
smiled.  “We’ll  keep  the  coffee 
hot  until  you  get  back.” 

The  Murderer  watched 
them  roll  the  minisub  along  on 
its  cradle  and  into  the 
chamber.  From  the  stem,  the 
minisub  looked  less  like  a tor- 
pedo. Instead  of  the  compact 
round  propeller  blades  associ- 
ated with  high  speeds  under 
water,  the  minisub  had  long 
narrow  blades  which  might 
have  looked  more  appropriate 
on  a Wright  Brother’s  air- 
plane. These  would  unwind 
through  the  water  so  slowly 
there  would  be  no  cavitation, 
no  tell-tale  bubbling  sounds. 

“One  last  thing,”  the  com- 
mander said,  including  the 
Murderer  in  his  gray  gaze. 
“No  aggressive  action.  If  you 
should  meet — someone — break 
off  contact  in  a dignified  man- 
ner and  come  home.” 

Strangely,  the  commander 
smiled  again  and  glanced  at 
his  watch.  “Right  about  now, 

HAYDEN  HOWARD 


my  two  kids  are  waking  from 
their  afternoon  naps  and  run- 
ning out  into  the  backyard  in 
their  underpants  to  swing  on 
the  swings.  No  aggressive  ac- 
tion, O.K.?” 

The  Murderer  felt  thankful 
he  was  not  the  commander — 
with  the  responsibility  for 
sixteen  hydrogen-warheaded 
Polaris  missiles  on  his  back. 

Weighted  down  by  his  air 
tanks,  the  Murderer  crawled 
into  the  chamber  beside  the 
minisub  and  reached  into  the 
stern  cockpit.  He  unreeled  a 
few  feet  of  the  red  wire  and 
plugged  it  into  the  chest  socket 
of  his  electric  suit  warmer. 
Out  there,  you  couldn’t  search 
very  long  without  battery  heat 
from  the  minisub. 

Automatically  checking  his 
full-face  mask,  he  connected 
with  the  black  wire  and  tested 
his  throat  mike,  earplug  cir- 
cuit. “One — two — three — ” 

“Four — shut  the  door,” 
Barney’s  voice  croaked  weird- 
ly. For  complicated  two-man 
disassemblies  underwater,  the 
traditional  hand  signals  were 
not  enough.  The  minisub  acted 
as  a telephone  exchange. 

TURNING  from  the  mini- 
sub,  Barney  plugged  into 
the  telephone  connection  in 
the  wall  of  the  chamber,  giv- 
ing them  the  word.  From  the 
way  the  Arctic  Ocean  fire- 
hosed  into  the  chamber,  the 
Murderer  guessed  they  had  at 
least  a hundred  feet  of  water 
standing  on  them.  This  cap- 

MURDER  BENEATH  THE  POLAR  ICE 


tain  had  no  intention  of 
smashing  his  periscopes  on 
pack  ice. 

Wryly,  the  Murderer  grin- 
ned while  the  water  crept  up 
his  body.  He  knew  the  limiting 
factor  in  their  search  for  a 
picket  buoy,  any  picket  buoy, 
was  the  survival  time  in  their 
air  tanks.  As  for  the  mini- 
sub, it  had  the  capability  of 
keeping  their  corpses  warm 
for  several  hours  thereafter. 
With  its  gyroscope  efficiently 
clicking  commands  to  the  rud- 
der, it  would  maintain  a 
straighter  course  than  any 
man  could  steer.  If  it  could 
eat  fish  and  reproduce  it- 
self . . . 

The  waterline  rose  above 
his  glass  face-plate.  On  the 
curved  ceilings  of  the  cham- 
ber, the  air  shrank  into  a 
squirming  bubble.  The  pres- 
sure had  been  equalized. 
There  was  a cold  metallic 
screech  as  Barney  opened  the 
outer  hatch  into  the  Arctic 
Ocean. 

Valving  an  additional  hiss 
of  compressed  air  into  the 
minisub’s  forward  flotation 
tank,  the  Murderer  gave  it  a 
gentle  push  and  rode  it  out, 
his  hand  on  the  air  release 
valve  now  to  prevent  the  in- 
creasingly buoyant  minisub 
from  falling  upward  against 
the  white-glaring  underside  of 
the  ice  pack. 

“There’s  a hell  of  a current 
up  here,”  Barney’s  voice 
croaked. 

The  Murderer  glanced 

119 


down,  and  his  free  arm  clutch- 
ed the  cockpit  in  an  anthro- 
poidal  fear-reflex  of  falling. 
The  water  was  that  clear. 
Down  there,  the  submarine 
seemed  to  drift  away  like  a 
great  dirigible  in  the  wind, 
but  the  Murderer  knew  the 
minisub  was  actually  doing 
the  drifting. 

“Tinker  carefully  with  your 
gyroscope,  Mr.  Navigator,” 
Barney  laughed,  “and  we’ll  go 
take  a look  for  your  sea  ser- 
pent.” 

He  gave  Barney  a straight 
course  into  the  current.  The 
Murderer  had  had  nightmares 
of  being  lost  under  the  arctic 
ice  pack. 

“Keep  an  eye  peeled  on  the 
ice,”  Barney  muttered,  but 
the  Murderer  kept  both  eyes 
on  the  instruments  and  gave 
Barney  a one-hundred-eighty- 
degree  change  of  course,  try- 
ing to  determine  the  speed  of 
the  current. 

“One  way’s  as  good  as  an- 
other,” Barney  laughed. 

Unfortunately,  this  had  to 
be  a visual  search.  The  draw- 
ing-board boys  had  designed 
the  picket  buoys  so  they 
would  not  be  detected,  and 
thoughtfully  made  them  self- 
destroying  in  case  they  were. 
If  anywhere  near,  a subma- 
rine would  be  recorded,  and 
the  under-ice  warning  system 
had  actually  worked  against 
their  own  submarines.  But  the 
picket  buoys  in  this  sector,  one 
by  one,  had  died  without  a 
warning  sound  except,  as  scut- 

120 


tlebutt  would  have  it,  a toothy 
crunch. 

“This  pack  ice  has  changed,” 
Barney’s  voice  muttered. 

Barney  and  the  Murderer 
had  been  one  of  the  diving 
teams  out  there  when  a sub- 
marine ejected  the  buoys  be- 
neath the  polar  ice.  A buoy 
would  squirt  from  a torpedo 
tube.  When  the  non-magnetic 
float  struck  the  underside  of 
the  ice.  metal  rods  clutched 
upward  like  the  legs  of  a 
spider  clinging  to  the  ice.  A 
thread-like  cable  lowered  the 
tiny  instrument  capsule  into 
the  depths.  The  capsule’s 
small  size  was  intended  to  foil 
typical  mine  detection  sonar, 
while  the  float  was  supposed 
to  merge  with  irregularities  of 
sonic  reflection  on  the  under- 
side of  the  ice.  Some  admiral 
had  even  ordered  the  floats 
painted  white,  but  they  still 
cut  off  light  and  appeared 
dark  from  beneath  the  ice. 

AFTER  the  divers  had  melt- 
ed a quick  hole  through 
two  or  three  feet  of  pack  ice 
and  extended  the  whip-like 
aerial  into  the  polar  air,  head- 
quarters could  keep  track  of 
the  drifting  buoy’s  location. 
Intermittently,  for  the  classi- 
fied number  of  years  the  bat- 
teries were  supposed  to  last, 
each  buoy  would  broadcast  its 
own  identification  code,  only 
coming  through  with  a high 
wattage  warning  when  its  in- 
strument capsule  in  the  depths 
of  the  Arctic  Ocean  was  awak- 


HAYDEN  HOWARD 


MURDER  BENEATH  THE  POUR  ICE 


ened.  The  joker  here,  the  Mur- 
derer thought,  was  that  the 
aerials  might  be  hard  to  see, 
but  any  simple  fool  could 
make  himself  a radio  location 
finder.  Live  buoys  could  be 
hunted  from  the  surface  ice. 

“How  dry  I am,”  Barney’s 
voice  croaked  unmusically, 
“how  dry  I be,  nobody  knows 
— nobody  cares — ” 

Now  the  white  underside 
of  the  ice  drooped  in  down- 
ward bulges,  indicating  thick- 
er masses  of  old  ice  that  had 
been  frozen  into  the  pack.  The 
Murderer  saw  the  gray  outline 
of  driftwood  entombed  in  this 
old  ice. 

“Drift  ice  from  the  Siberian 
rivers,”  Barney  croaked. 
“When  we  planted  the  picket 
buoys,  our  sector  didn’t  have 
any  of  this.” 

The  Murderer  looked  down 
at  his  instruments,  preparing 
to  change  course. 

“My  God,  look!”  Barney’s 
voice  croaked,  and  his  black 
rubber  arm  pointed  upward. 

The  Murderer’s  breathing 
stopped  as  he  made  out  some- 
thing quivering  up  there. 
“What  is  it?” 

“Animal,  vegetable  or  min- 
eral,” Barney  wheezed.  “If  it’s 
animal,  I don’t  want  to  be 
around  when  whatever  laid 
these  eggs  comes  back.” 

Swaying  up  there  on  the 
underside  of  the  ice  in  a ge- 
latinous mass  at  least  twenty 
feet  across,  it  resembled  a 
mass  of  gigantic  frog’s  eggs. 

But  the  Murderer  decided 

122 


there  was  too  great  a varia- 
tion in  size  for  them  to  be 
eggs.  Those  nearest  the  out- 
side of  the  mass  seemed  clear- 
er, more  transparent,  than  the 
surrounding  gelatinous  sub- 
stance. The  Murderer’s  excite- 
ment began  to  fade. 

“They’re  not  eggs,”  he 
said  disappointedly.  “I  think 
they’re  only  bubbles  encased 
in  some  sort  of  soft  plastic.” 

“Mineral,”  Barney  said 
with  some  relief  in  his  voice. 
“Now  I see  that  dark  part  in 
the  middle  has  the  shape  of  a 
can.  The  bubbles  must  be  to 
float  a mine  or  secret  mecha- 
nism,” his  voice  ended  excited- 
ly. Barney  wanted  nothing  to 
do  with  live  things;  he  liked 
mechanical  devices  that  click- 
ed and  buzzed  and  could  be 
taken  apart  and  then  put  back 
together. 

He  eased  the  minisub  up  to- 
ward the  gelatinous  mass. 

“Don’t  bring  the  minisub 
too  close,”  the  Murderer  gasp- 
ed, imagining  a mechanical 
click  as  the  impersonal  gadg- 
etry  within  the  can  detected 
their  approach  and  cocked  the 
lifeless  steel  prongs  of  a deto- 
nator. 

Barney  laughed  in  excited 
contrast.  “Even  our  air  tanks 
are  non-magnetic.  Or  if  it’s 
hydrophonic,  the  noise  level  to 
set  it  off  would  have  to  be 
plenty  high,  because  of  all  the 
crunching  sounds  every  day 
in  the  ice.  I’m  going  to  find  out 
what  it  is.” 

Barney  rose  from  his  cock- 

HAYDEN  HOWARD 


Behind  all  science  fiction  is 
a stranger-than-fiction 
science  truth.  Stimulus  is  a 
dynamic  new  book  for  the 
intelligent  layman,  with  a dramatic 
analysis  of  the  facts  of  science 
today--and  an  enlightened 
projection  into  the  mystery 
of  science  tomorrow  . . . 
The  nation’s  leading  science 
authorities  are  writing  STIMULUS 
now,  for  the  aware  layman, 
student,  or  technical  man. 
The  colorfully  illustrated,  hard- 
cover volume  contains  chapters 
on  space  technology,  basic 
research,  energy  and  civilization, 
and  psychology  in  today’s  industry. 
It  discusses  the  past,  present, 
and  future  history  of  rocketry; 
the  power  of  the  seas;  machines 
that  perceive;  and  many  other 
exciting  subjects  which  provide 
the  key  to  understanding  the 
present  and  future  of  "science. 
Order  stimulus  for  $4.95  now. 

( normally  $6.75.) 

STIMULUS— the  perfect  gift  for  the 
science-minded — proves  truth 
really  is  stranger  than  fiction. 


Stimulus  is  published  by  industrial 
research — a bimonthly  magazine 
for  creative  engineers  and  executives 
in  all  fields  of  science. 
If  you  subscribe  now  to  INDUSTRIAL 
research , you'll  be  able  to  take 
advantage  of  a free  STIMULUS 
with  a 3 year  subscription. 


pit,  trailing  his  green-stained 
canvas  bag  of  non-magnetic 
tools. 

“You’re  not  going  to  cut 
into  it,  are  you?”  the  Murder- 
er cried. 

“That’s  what  the  taxpayers 
pay  me  for — to  protect  them 
from — you  name  it.  Murderer, 
you  sail  the  minisub  off  until 
all  my  telephone  cable  is  out. 
Just  like  when  we  practiced 
disarming  our  picket  buoys, 
I’ll  tell  you  every  move  I 
make  w 

“If  it’s  a mine,”  the  Mur- 
derer said,  “I’ll  be  as  flattened 
as  you.” 

“Take  notes  on  your  naviga- 
tional pad.  I’ll  start  with  a 
little  experimental  cut  into  the 
jello.  We  can’t  go  off  and  leave 
this  thing;  we’d  never  find  it 
again.  And  it  wouldn’t  be  ex- 
actly smart  to  tow  it  to  our 
submarine  until  we  know 
what  its  insides  are  supposed 
to  do.” 

BARNEY’S  black  rubber 
arm  was  sawing  vigorous- 
ly up  and  down.  “This  jello’s 
tougher  than  it  looks.  Very 
ingenious.  I’ll  bet  this  was  a 
compact  little  bundle  when  a 
submarine  ejected  it  into  the 
water.  Probably  sea  water 
makes  it  swell — and  chemi- 
cals fizz  inside  so  that  the 
bubbles  appear  and  float  the 
can  up  to  the  underside  of 
the  ice. 

“This  is  important,”  Bar- 
ney’s voice  croaked  on.  “I’ve 
come  to  some  thin  shiny  wires. 

124 


They  seem  to  be  all  through 
the  jello  and  to  curve  back  in 
toward  the  can.” 

The  Murderer  clenched  his 
hand.  He  could  feel  the  ten- 
dons and  imagine  the  wonder- 
fully intricate  nerves  of  his 
living  hand.  He’d  been  fright- 
ened many  times  under  the 
sea.  Occasionally  divers  talk- 
ed about  which  way  they’d 
rather  go.  Nitrogen  narcosis 
was  popular  among  the  heavy 
drinkers.  Barney’s  choice — a 
nice  close  mine  explosion  be- 
cause it  would  be  so  quick. 
They  thought  the  Murderer 
was  crazy  when  he  said  he’d 
rather  be  eaten  by  a Great 
White  Shark  than  smashed 
by  some  miserable  explosive 
gadget. 

“Now  I’m  spreading  two 
wires  apart,”  Barney  said 
calmly,  “but  I’ve  left  a layer 
of  gelatin  around  each  of 
them.  I will  not  cut  the  wires 
and  I’ll  try  not  to  let  them 
touch  eaeh  other.” 

Gradually  his  head  and 
shoulders  disappeared  up  into 
the  gelatinous  mass. 

“Don’t  snag  your  tanks  or 
regulator  on  a wire,”  the  Mur- 
derer breathed. 

“Now  I’m  cutting  within  a 
few  inches  of  the  base  of  the 
can.”  Only  Barney’s  kicking 
legs  showed.  “My  air  is  filling 
the  cut — and  I’m  going — to 
open  a — chimney.”  Bubbles 
emerged  from  the  side  of  the 
swaying  mass. 

“Suppose  this  thing  is 
atomic,”  the  Murderer  said. 

HAYDEN  HOWARO 


“It  would  crush  our  ballistic 
missile  sub  from  here.” 

“This  is  peacetime,  boy.  No- 
body’s fool  enough  to  let  an 
atomic  mine  go  drifting 
around  with  the  ice.” 

The  Murderer  looked  down 
at  the  hard  metal  shell  of  the 
minisub.  You  could  blast  and 
smash  it,  and  it  would  still  be 
metal.  You  even  could  vapor- 
ize it,  and  its  atomic  parti- 
cles would  be  somewhere — or 
changed  into  energy — but 
nothing  really  lost,  because  it 
had  never  been  alive.  The 
Murderer  thought  of  the  com- 
mander’s two  kids  waking 
from  their  naps.  It  had  taken 
life  two  billion  years  to  get 
that  far,  and  it  all  could  be 
lost.  Right  now,  was  Barney 
committing  aggressive  action? 

He  thought  again  of  that 
orientation  class  where  they 
theoretically  learned  how  to 
disarm  an  unexploded  atomic 
depth  charge.  He  had  express- 
ed his  feeling  that  these  atom- 
ic charges  were  murder.  The 
fools  had  laughed  and  begun 
calling  him  Murderer. 

“The  bottom  of  this  can  is 
as  blank,”  Barney  said,  “as  a 
sailor  in  one  of  those  modem 
art  museums.  I’m  going  to  cut 
my  way  along  the  side  of  the 
can  and  see  what  I can  see.” 

A little  fish,  perhaps  lost 
from  its  school,  peered  into 
the  Murderer’s  glass  face- 
plate. Its  wondrous  eye  grew 
inquisitively  larger,  and  he 
thought  of  the  millions  of  co- 
operating cells  that  made  up 

MURDER  BENEATH  THE  POLAR  ICE 


its  eye  and  optic  nerve  and 
receiving  brain  and  the  mar- 
vel that  the  individually  drift- 
ing cells  of  two  billion  years 
ago  could  have  achieved  this. 

There  was  a contradiction, 
he  thought.  He  was  amazed  by 
life  and  yet  he  speared  fish. 
Did  he  enjoy  feeling  life  wrig- 
gle on  the  end  of  his  spear? 

“I’ve  reached  the  top,”  Bar- 
ney’s voice  croaked.  “There’s  a 
rod  here — get  this,  a vertical 
rod.  It  extends  up  into  the  ice 
like  with  the  aerials  of  our 
picket  buoys.  I knew  it  wasn’t 
a mine.  This  is  how  they  plan 
to  detect  our  atomic  subma- 
rines. This  will  make  a very 
interesting  present  for  Ad- 
miral Rickover — ” 

At  this  instant  there  was 
a darkening  slap  against  the 
Murderer’s  mask.  His  ear- 
drums burst  inward.  His  in- 
testines squeezed  up  into  his 
chest  from  the  force  of  the 
underwater  explosion.  He 
blacked  out. 

ICE  water  seared  his  face. 

He  was  drowning.  Convul- 
sively, his  hand  groped  for  his 
mask.  The  glass  was  intact. 
His  hand  dragged  the  mask 
back  to  a proper  fit  upon  his 
face,  and  compressed  air  forc- 
ed out  the  sea  water.  He  could 
feel  the  telephone  cord  pulling 
at  his  mask. 

Everything  was  blinding 
white,  and  he  realized  he  was 
belly  up  beneath  the  ice.  “Bar- 
ney?” 

The  telephone  wire  began 

125 


to  drag  him  down  head  first, 
and  he  went  down  it  hand 
over  hand  toward  the  slowly 
sinking  minisub.  “Barney?” 
Further  down,  he  saw  Bar- 
ney’s black  rubber  suit 
spread-eagled  and  sinking, 
and  he  swam  clumsily  down 
past  the  minisub.  He  clutched 
Barney’s  black  rubber  arm 
and  dragged  it  toward  the 
minisub.  The  black  rubber  suit 
seemed  to  have  no  bones. 
Everything  drooped  and  sway- 
ed as  he  tried  to  fit  Barney 
into  the  stern  cockpit.  When 
he  wrapped  Barney’s  wires  to 
tie  him  in,  they  came  face  to 
face.  There  was  no  glass  in 
Barney’s  mask.  The  glass  had 
burst  where  the  face  had  been. 


Barney’s  death. 

Dragging  himself  into  Bar- 
ney’s forward  cockpit,  he  valv- 
ed  air  into  the  minisub’s 
forward  flotation  tank,  raising 
the  torpedo-like  nose.  It  was 
then  that  he  saw  them  up 
there,  silhouetted  small  and 
frog-like  against  the  blinding 
white  ice,  two  divers. 

The  two  silhouettes  were 
looking  down  at  him,  and  he 
knew  they  had  been  attracted 
by  the  explosion  of  their  gelat- 
inous picket  buoy.  He  looked 
all  around  for  the  dim  gray 
outline  of  their  submarine,  but 
there  was  no  sign  of  their 
“home,”  and  his  gaze  concen- 
trated with  wide-eyed  inten- 
sity on  their  black  paddling 

126 


shapes  as  his  minisub  rose 
from  the  depths. 

He  saw  them  exchange  hur- 
ried hand  signals.  They  began 
to  swim  away,  side  by  side, 
their  fins  fluttering  rapidly 
now.  They  were  swimming  a 
definite  course,  and  still  there 
was  no  sign  of  their  subma- 
rine as  his  minisub  inexorably 
gained  on  them. 

Now  that  he  had  reached 
their  altitude,  he  noticed  they 
were  already  tiring.  One  diver 
looked  back,  then  swam  fran- 
tically to  catch  up  with  the 
other.  Like  a slow  fighter 
plane,  the  minisub  came  in  on 
them  from  behind,  and  one 
diver  pushed  at  the  other. 
They  again  exchanged  hand 
signals,  losing  yards  to  the 
minisub,  and  one  began  to 
swim  hard  while  the  other 
turned  back,  facing  the  mini- 
sub, raising  his  hand  in  what 
appeared  to  be  a courteous 
military  salute.  The  minisub 
kept  coming  straight  at  him. 

Then  the  diver  spread  his 
arms  in  a gesture  of  peace. 
The  minisub’s  torpedo-shaped 
nose  rammed  his  belly.  Un- 
sheathing his  long  blade,  the 
Murderer  struck. 

As  the  diver  wriggled,  the 
Murderer  withdrew  the  blade 
and  struck  again.  Air  bubbles 
streamed  from  the  diver’s 
chest  with  each  exhalation  of 
breath  as  he  backwatered.  His 
expression  seemed  mild  sur- 
prise as  the  Murderer  struck 
a third  time,  driving  the  blade 
down  between  the  man’s  neck 


HAYDEN  HOWARD 


and  collar  bone,  pushing  him 
deeper.  The  next  blow  smash- 
ed the  mask.  Belatedly,  the 
man’s  hand  flurried,  seeming 
to  clutch  at  his  bubbles  as  he 
sank. 

The  Murderer  looked  up. 
Far  off  under  the  ice,  the 
other  diver  had  stopped,  was 
looking  down,  watching,  and 
the  Murderer  held  up  his 
blade  as  a signal  and  turned 
the  minisub  upward,  after 
him.  This  diver  took  evasive 
action  among  the  downward 
bulges  of  old  Siberian  ice  and 
suddenly  vanished. 

Although  there  was  no  sky 
glare  in  the  water,  the  Mur- 
derer supposed  the  diver  had 
found  an  open  lead  in  the  ice 
and  would  rather  freeze  to 
death,  or  at  least  put  up  a fight 
from  the  edge  of  the  ice,  than 
die  in  the  water. 

VALVING  more  air  into  the 
minisub’s  flotation  tanks, 
the  Murderer  steered  it  rapid- 
ly up  into  the  oddly  round, 
oddly  dim  lead  in  the  ice  pack. 
At  the  edge  of  his  mask-vision 
he  glimpsed  a longish  tubular 
shape  suspended  in  the  water, 
but  the  minisub  was  rising  too 
fast  for  him  to  get  a good  look. 
The  overbuoyant  minisub 
bloomed  above  the  surface  and 
sloshed  back,  rolling  unstead- 
ily while  the  film  of  water  slid 
off  his  mask  without  freezing 
and  he  saw. 

The  white  blur  became  the 
biggest  twin-rotored  copter  he 
had  ever  seen,  squatting  there 

MURDER  BENEATH  THE  POLAR  ICE 


on  the  ice,  white  except  for  its 
glass.  Then  his  eyes  were  at- 
tracted by  motion,  by  the 
parka-clad  men  hauling  the 
surviving  diver  up  on  the  ice. 
Other  darkish  figures  were 
simply  standing  there,  some  of 
them  beginning  to  point. 

Behind  them  was  a smaller 
helicopter  with  the  loop-shap- 
ed aerial  of  a radio  location 
finder  mounted  atop  its  plastic 
dome.  There  was  something 
wrong  with  the  sky,  and  the 
Murderer  realized  it  was  not 
the  sky.  It  was  a vast  white 
canvas  dome,  dimpling  in  the 
polar  wind.  The  unnatural  cir- 
cle in  the  ice  and  the  equip- 
ment grouped  around  it  all 
were  hidden  from  aerial  obser- 
vation. 

Pointing  at  him  from  the 
fuselage  of  the  huge  helicop- 
ter, and  so  close  that  his  eyes 
had  avoided  it,  was  a metal 
boom  with  a hoist  cable  taut 
into  the  water,  tethering 
something  below  the  surface. 
Some  of  the  men  were  running 
toward  the  huge  helicopter 
now.  In  front  of  them  at  the 
edge  of  the  ice  lay  shapeless 
bundles  of  what  appeared  to 
be  black  rubberized  canvas, 
and  he  wondered  fleetingly  if 
these  contained  more  of  the 
soon-to-be  gelatinous  picket 
buoys.  One  of  the  figures  was 
aiming  something  at  him.  As 
the  Murderer  let  air  out  of  the 
flotation  tanks  and  swiftly 
sank,  he  realized  it  had  not 
been  a gun ; it  had  been  a cam- 
era with  a telephoto  lens. 


127 


He  passed  the  tubular  shape 
on  the  end  of  the  cable.  It  was 
an  anti-submarine  torpedo. 
When  he  sank  deeper,  he  pass- 
ed a cylinder  dangling  from 
two  black  rubber-insulated 
cables. 

He  valved  compressed  air 
back  into  the  flotation  tanks 
and  came  up  under  the  ice,  so 
hazardously  close  he  had  to 
duck  his  head  as  he  steered  a 
weaving  course  among  the 
downward  bulges  of  old  Si- 
berian ice.  Even  though  he 
had  been  deafened,  he  felt  the 
sonar  pulsing  against  the  ice, 
searching  for  him.  Then  he 
felt  it  knocking  against  the 
minisub,  pinging  against  his 
air  tanks,  thudding  accusing- 
ly against  his  bones.  It  follow- 
ed him  wherever  he  steered. 

He  smiled  blearily.  This 
would  be  the  ultimate  if  they 
unleashed  the  expensively  in- 
tricate homing  torpedo — at 
one  man  riding  a cheap  mini- 
sub constructed  by  a big- 
handed, happily  singing  petty 
officer  on  his  own  time.  He 
hoped  they  would  waste  the 
torpedo  on  him.  If  he  had  to 
be  destroyed  by  a gadget,  an 
infernal  machine,  at  least  it 
was  better  to  be  killed  as  an 
individual  rather  than  in  a 
group  so  large  he  would  be 
nameless  in  death. 

Abruptly  the  sonar  left  him. 
They  must  have  decided  he 
was  not  going  to  lead  them 
back  to  his  submarine.  Now 
they  were  hurriedly  ranging 
for  it. 

128 


He  cruised  on  and  on  with 
his  dead  cargo. 

Then  he  felt  the  echo  of 
sonar  from  the  submarine’s 
hull.  He  must  be  close.  The 
helicopter,  with  its  sonar  sys- 
tem lowered  into  the  water 
like  a fisherman’s  hook,  had 
caught  the  Fleet  Ballistic  Mis- 
sile submarine. 

He  could  feel  the  subma- 
rine’s sonar  searching  franti- 
cally. They  would  be  sounding 
for  another  submarine.  He 
could  imagine  horror  on  the 
sonar  men’s  faces  as  they  real- 
ized they  couldn’t  detect  any- 
thing at  the  apparent  source 
of  the  unidentified  sonar  that 
had  caught  them. 

The  submarine’s  sonar 
caught  something — him. 

HE  STEERED  directly  into 
it  and  found  the  subma- 
rine. Bow  into  the  current,  the 
gray  undersea  boat  was  still 
holding  its  position.  The  Mur- 
derer guessed  the  commander 
had  decided  that  the  best  move 
was  no  move. 

Valving  out  air,  he  brought 
the  minisub  down,  opened  the 
outer  hatch  and  dragged 
the  minisub  into  the  water- 
filled  chamber.  A great  weari- 
ness had  come  over  him  and  it 
was  all  he  could  do  to  lock  the 
hatch.  He  knocked  on  the  bulk- 
head, while  the  persistent  so- 
nar pinging  went  on  and  on. 
Someone  tapped  very  gently, 
although  they  might  as  well 
hammer  with  a wrench;  it 
wouldn’t  make  any  difference 

HAYDEN  HOWARD 


now.  The  Murderer  realized 
they  were  waiting  for  him  to 
plug  into  the  telephone  socket 
and  give  his  maximum  depth 
and  time  spent  there  and  other 
decompression  data  he  hadn’t 
kept.  They  intended  to  decom- 
press him  as  if  this  were  just 
another  safe-and-sane  train- 
ing exercise. 

In  the  chamber  lights,  Bar- 
ney’s rubber  suit  had  sagged 
over  the  side  of  the  minisub 
like  a black  rag  doll.  The  Mur- 
derer averted  his  eyes  and 
plugged  in. 

“One — two — three — ” he 

said  automatically. 

“Barney?” 

“Barney’s  dead.” 

“This  is  the  commander. 
There  is  a submarine  out 
there.  For  some  reason,  we 
can’t  locate  it  with  our  sonar. 
Have  you  seen  it?” 

“Commander,  it’s  a helicop- 
ter. They  have  an  anti-subma- 
rine torpedo  in  the  water.” 

“I’m  having  difficulty  read- 
ing you — ” 

“Helicopter.  Anti-sub  tor- 
pedo!” 

“Did  they  take  any  aggres- 
sive action  against  you?” 
“Depends  on  how  you  look 
at  it.  Their  picket  buoys  are 
under  here.  Barney  tried  to 
recover  one.  It  was  booby- 
trapped  to  destroy  itself.” 
“Barney?”  the  commander’s 
voice  persisted. 

“I  told  you  he’s  dead ! I got 
one  of  their  divers.” 

“One  of  their  divers?  He 
was  attacking  you?” 

MURDER  BENEATH  THE  POLAR  ICE 


“I  killed  him.  He  was  trying 
to  get  away.” 

There  was  a long  pause. 
Only  the  persistent  knocking 
of  the  giant  helicopter’s  sonar 
reached  the  Murderer’s  ear. 

When  the  commander  spoke 
again,  it  was  as  if  murder  had 
been  done.  “Do  they  know?” 
“The  other  one  looked  back. 
Sure  they  know.  They  know.” 
“Then  they  may  consider 
we’re  the  ones  who’ve  taken 
aggressive  action,”  the  com- 
mander said  slowly.  “We’ll 
have  to  wait.  If  we  move  off, 
their  commanding  officers  on 
the  spot  may  feel  committed  to 
local  retaliatory  action.  We’ll 
have  to  wait  while  they’re 
radioing  for  instructions. 
We’ll  have  to  hope  their  side 
will  decide  to  take  this  before 
an  international  court.” 

“Court  ? What  sort  of  court? 
A murder  court?” 

“Let’s  hope  it’s  only  one 
murder,”  the  commander’s 
voice  came  through  distantly, 
“and  not  one  hundred  million. 
We’ll  have  to  sit  it  out.” 

As  decompression  began, 
the  Murderer  sank  down  be- 
side Barney’s  body  in  the 
water-filled  chamber.  Super- 
imposed upon  the  command- 
er’s two  little  kids,  swinging 
on  their  swings,  he  saw  the 
surprised  face  of  the  diver — 
and  even  the  little  fish,  lost 
from  its  school,  and  its  won- 
drous eye — two  billion  years 
of  evolution  waiting  for  a ver- 
dict of  life  or  death. 

END 

129 


Looking  Ahead? 


You  must  be,  or  you  wouldn’t  be  reading  this  maga- 
zine. Looking  ahead,  for  instance,  into  the  future  of 
technology,  sociology,  ecology,  space  and  time  and 
terrestrials  and  extraterrestrials. 

But  what  about  looking  ahead  to: 

• Saving  money?  (The  longer  your  subscription  to  IF, 
the  more  free  issues  you  get.) 

• Saving  steps?  (A  subscription  brings  IF  right  to 
your  mailbox,  irrespective  of  heat,  cold,  snow,  rain, 
gloom  of  night — and  mailed  flat,  to  boot.) 

• Saving  time?  (You  get  your  copies  at  least  a week 
before  the  newsstands  receive  theirs.) 

• Saving  your  temper?  (IF  can  and  often  does  sell 
out;  with  a subscription  there's  no  need  to  hunt 
from  stand  to  stand.) 

IN  SHORT,  IF  YOU’RE  REALLY  LOOKING  AHEAD, 
YOU’LL  EITHER  USE  THE  COUPON  BELOW  OR  SEND 
IN  YOUR  ORDER  ON  ANY  OLD  SHEET  OF  PAPER. 

COUPON  ——————— 

IF  Science  Fiction  • 421  Hudson  Street  • New  York  14,  New  York 

Start  my  subscription  to  IF  Science  Fiction  with  the  

issue.  I enclose  (check  one): 

6 issues. . . .$1.75  12  issues. . . .$3.00 

Foreign  Postage  6 Issues  50*  Additional 

Name 

Address _ 

City P.  O.  Zone State 


The  BEMs  in  /our  neighborhood 


won't  run  off  with  your  books 
if  you  put  inside  the  front  cover 
of  each  book... a gummed  bookplate 
with  your  name  printed  on  it ! 


^ / \ oo 

oo 

o o 

O O O O O 

o . o oooo 

<J  0 OOOO  OO  0 (J 


YOUR  NAME  HERE 


YOUR  NAME  HERE 


No.  GF-614  by  Emsh 


No.  GF-612  by  Emsh 


FINAGLE  SAYS 


The  umpteenth  corollary 
of  Finagle's  General  Law  of 
Dynamic  Negatives  says: 
"No  books  are  ever  last 
by  loaning  except  ones  you 
particularly  want  to  keep." 


mir  3?amr  iSrrr 


(SS&ZSZSZS  YouN..n.H„. 

No.  GM-12  by  Cullen  Rapp  No.  GX-57  by  Lynd  Ward 


100  for  $4;  200,  $6;  300,  $8 
with  owner's  name  imprinted 

All  Postpaid.  Add  stale  sales  tax,  if  any 
ACTUAL  SIZE,  all  designs,  3x4  inches 


The  designs  shown  above  are  the  only  ones  we  offer^ 


Order  from  IF  MAGAZINE  421  Hudson  Street,  New  York  14,  N. Y. 


BESTER'S  BEST! 

Have  you  read  his  famed  THE  DEMOLISHED  MAN  ? Lived  in 
its  vividly  real  telepathic  society,  detailed  so  ingeniously  and  dra- 
matically that,  finishing  the  book,  you'll  find  it  hard  to  believe  that 
society  doesn't  exist  — yet ! 

By  special  arrangement  with  the  publisher  of  THE  DEMOLISHED 
MAN,  we  can  offer  you  this  magnificent  book  for  $1.00,  2/3  off  the 
regular  price,  plus  25^  for  postage  and  handling. 


Supplies  are  limited ! Send  your  order  in  immediately! 
(Use  Coupon  or  Separate  Sheet) 


GALAXY  PUBLISHING  CORP. 
Please  421  Hudson  St. 

rush  me  New  York 

□ copies  of  14, 

THE  DEMOLISHED  MAN  N.  Y. 

Name 

Address 

City State. 

I Enclose. 


THE  DEMOLISHED  MAN 
, The  Original 
Edition  — Complete ! 
Not  A Low  Cost  Reprint  — 
Yet  Yours  For 
Only  $1.00! 
Plus  Postage  254